of necessity follow that as the Mother-churches were first govern'd all the Daughter-churches to the end of the world must be so govern'd and according to that rule that is set down in the Word of God So then the question in hand between us and our Brethren is Whether there were many Congregations and Assemblies in any of those primitive Churches as in that of Ierusalem the Mother Church and many Elders or Presbyters in that Church and all other Officers and whether all those Congregations and Assemblies were one Church and those Presbyters and Officers all of them Elders and Officers of that one Church and whether all those Congregations and Assemblies were under one Presbytery Which is the opinion of the Presbyterians and the contrary that of the Independents This I say is the question between us and our Brethren Now then if it can be proved that there were more Beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem then could all meet in one place or in one congregation for all acts of worship and if it can be evidently elucidated that there were severall assemblies and congregations in the Church of Jerusalem yet so as they made but one church for government then our Brethren must of necessity acknowledge that the church of Jerusalem was govern'd by a common-councell of Presbyters or was presbyterially governed Neither did our Brethren ever yet undertake to prove that in case there were many Assemblies in Jerusalem they had severall and independent presbyteries neither it they should go about to prove could they do it And therfore we may conclude and that with very good reason and warrantable authority that as the Mother-church the church of Jerusalem in her greatest glory was govern'd so all other Churches must likewise be regulated to the end of the world For out of Zion shal go forth the Law the Word of the Lord from Ierusalem Isay 2. v. 3. We must have both our Law from thence and our paterne of government And out Brethren do make the Church of Jerusalem the patern of their proceedings Now that all things may be handled in good order and in a methodicall way I will reduce the whole Disputation concerning the first Question into these foure Propositions and prove them in order The first That there were many Congregations and severall Assemblies of Beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem in the which they enjoyed all acts of worship and all the Ordinances amongst themselves and did partake of all acts of Church-fellowship especially of preaching and in the administration of the Sacraments and Prayer and that before the Persecution we reade of Acts 8. v. 1. The second That all these Congregations and severall Assemblies made but one Church The third That the Apostles and Elders governed ordered and ruled this Church joyntly and by a Common-counsell and Presbytery The fourth That this Church of Ierusalem and the government of the same is to be a pattern for all severall congregations and assemblies in any City or vicinity to unite into one Church and for the Officers of those congregations to governe that Church joyntly in a Colledge or Presbyterie But before I come to the proof of these particulars it will not be amisse in generall to take notice that all the Churches we read of in the New Testament were Aristocratically and Presbyterially governed and were all dependent upon their severall Presbyteries and that the ordering and managing of that government lay onely upon the Presbyterie and was their peculiar who had the power of the Keyes Now Christ gave the Keyes to the Apostles and Presbyters only and whatsoever the Apostles did in ordering and setling the government of the Church they did by Christs command and that order and constitution they set down in the Church was to be perpetuated and continued to the end of the world And the violating of this order and divine constitution was the occasion of the rise and growth of Antichrist and the very cause of all those confusions that the Christian world hath for these many generations been wearied and annoyed with and the occasion of all those Schismes Sects and Heresies the world hath ever swarmed with and the re-establishing and reducing of it to its pristine constitution will be a means not only of removing all scandall and taking away of all division amongst Brethren and be a singular means also of establishing a flourishing government in Church State and for the procuring of the blessings of God upon the three Kingdoms but a way also of ruining that Man of Sinne and of making an absolute Reformation through the whole world Let us therefore first take notice what government was established by God in all the Primitive Churches Acts 14. 23. And when they had ordained them Presbyters for so it is in the originall in every Church and had prayed with fasting they commended them to the Lord on whom they beleeved Here are two things observable The first that the government of the Church was committed to the Presbyters The second that the Presbyteriall government was that government that was established in every Church for so saith the Holy Ghost when they had ordained them Presbyters in every Church This was Gods ordinance Acts 20. 17. And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus and called the Presbyters of the Church Here we see there were many Presbyters in one Church And Verse 28. Take heed therefore unto your selves saith the Apostle and to all the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you Bishops to feed the Church of God which he hath purchased with his own blood Here as we may observe that in Gods Dialect Presbyters and Bishops were all one so likewise is evident that the Church was committed to their government this Church therefore of Ephesus was under a Presbytery and was to be regulated joyntly by them by a common-councell of Presbyters And Paul to Titus chap. 1. vers 5. For this cause saith he life I thee in Creet that thou shouldest put in order the things that are wanting and ordaine Presbyters in every City as I appointed thee If any man be blamelesse c. for a Bishop must be blamelesse as the Steward of God c. From this place likewise we may take notice of the parity between Presbyter and Bishop and that the Presbyterian government was that way of ruling that God appointed not in one City onely but in every City and that these Presbyters were the Stewards in Gods house which is his Church 1 Tim. 3. and had the government of those Churches in every City laid upon them which they were joyntly to governe and order by the common-counsell of Presbyters And Paul in his first Epistle to Timothy chap. 5. v. 17. Let the Presbyters saith he that rule well be counted worthy of double honour especially they who labour in word and doctrine Still we ever observe that the rule and government of the Church was in the Presbyters hands And the Author to the
is mention made in that Epistle of churches in the plurall number 1 Cor. 14. verse 34. Let the women saith the Apostle keepe silence in the Churches by which it followeth that in Gods dialect congregation and church are synonima's and not that onely but that there were many churches in this church of Corinth and that they were all but one church as being so many branches and depending all upon that stocke and therefore were all classically governed and subordinate to one Presbyterie The same may be concluded of the Church of Philippi where verse the 1. Paul and Timothy salutes all the Bishops and Deacons so that in the first entrance of that Epistle wee meet with a colledge of Bishops and Presbyters for they were all one and wee meete also with many Deacons all which proves to any understanding man that there were many congregations and churches for one Deacon would have served for one congrgeation or assembly and yet they all made but one church as being subordinate to one Presbyterie and governed by their joynt consent and common Counsell and that there were multitudes of Beleevers there it is evident from the variety of Teachers besides their good and godly Bishops for Paul saith there were dogs amongst them evill workers and those of the concision and he bids the Philippians to beware of those Chap. 3. verse 2. and there were many other of their Teachers which were worldly men that minded earthly things whom hee proclames enemies of the Crosse of Christ who made their belly their God as too many of the Independent Ministers now adayes doe chapter 4. verse 18 19. and gives them in command to shun their example and only to follow his and such as walked as hee did whose conversation was in Heaven and many such Teachers there were in the Church of Philippi and such as taught the Gospel out of good will and sincerely all which sufficiently prove there were many congregations of Beleevers in this Church and that it was yet but one Church and governed by a classis and colledge of Bishops and Presbyters And the same may be said of the church of Galatia where Paul complaines that there were many false teachers amongst them which hee wisht were rooted out and cut off or destroyed so that it followeth that in that church also there were many congregations and they were all governed by the joynt consent common counsel of a Presbyterie there for there were Presbyters ordained in every church and in every Citie And now I come to the seven churches of Asia and that by name my brother Burton speaks of viz. the church of Ephesus with which I will conclude and this was but one church in the singular number Revel the 2. of the which Paul called the Elders to him Acts the 20. verse 17. In the which church there were such infinites of Beleevers as they could not all possibly meet in any one place or a few yea Paul himselfe declareth as much in expresse words in the 20. chap. verse 20. where hee saith that hee taught them publickly and from house to house which in the originall is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which by Master Knollys his learning signifies per singulas domos and therefore by him acknowledged to be many congregations as in the forgoing discourse is sufficâ—ently proved and all reason indeed will perswade it had it not in words beene specified For Ephesus was a famous citie and a place of great trafficke where Paul preached two whole yeares by whose hands God wrought no small Miracles so that all they that dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Iesus both Iews and Gentiles and through other wonders that were wrought in that city it is related that the word of God grew mightily and prevailed as it is at large ch 19. set down so that great multitudes of the very Schollers and such as studied curious Arts were also converted and burnt their Bookes the price of which amounted to fifty thousand peeces of silver in so much that feare came upon all the Greekes and Iewes that dwelt in Ephesus and the name of the Lord Iesus was magnified And can any man conceive or beleeve that all the Jewes and Greekes in Ephesus a mighty citie and a mart Towne could all meet in any one place together to communicate in all acts of worship yea were it not a madnesse to thinke so if the very diversitie of their languages and tongues of the people did not disswade it for if they would all be edified they must understand their Ministers preaching unto them which so many people of severall Languages and dialects could never do by any one for it was then a Miracle to have the gift of tongues which for the most part were conferred upon the Ministers and Publishers of the Gospel and upon such as were to be sent from place to place and from Citie to Citie to convert the Nations such as were the Apostles Evangelists and Prophets all extraordinary men and very seldome had the ordinary people the gifts of the Holy Ghost conferred upon them but it was chiefly upon some select and chosen ones not upon all promiscuously buâ— upon such as the Apostles laid their hands for if it had beene upon all then Simon Magus needed not have offered money to the Apostles for the purchasing of the gifts of the Holy Ghost if those graces had been promiscuously given but without all doubt it was but to some sortsof men for the most part that the gift of tongues was distributed such as the Apostles made speciall choyce of for so it appeares 1 Cor. 12. ver 10. 11. And therefore when the common people had not the understanding of all languages they if they would be edified must have such to preach to them as they could understand and therefore all the Jewes and Greeks in Ephesus must necessarily have divers places to meet in if the multitudes of them otherwise had not been so great but that they might have assembled themselves together and onely that they might be edified Besides the great multitudes that we read of at the first plantationof this church the Scripture saith Acts the 20. That for three whole years together Paul taught them night and day as an extraordinary Minister they had also Timothy sometime amongst them and other extraordinary teachers and a whole colledge of Bishops and Elders ver 28. who all had the care of the flock committed to them with a charge that they should feede that church which Christ had redeemed with his blood They had a commission likewise given them to oppose all false Teachers which they faithfully performed as the Lord beareth them witnesse Revel the 2. ver 2. saying I know thy workes and thy labour and thy patience and how thou canst not beare them which are evill and thou hast tryed them which say they are Apostles and are not and hast found them lyars By which we learne that the Government of
Epistle to the Hebrews ch 13. 7. Remember saith he them that have the rule over you who have spake unto you the Word of God whose faith follow considering the end of their conversation And vers 17. Obey saith he them that have the rule over you and submit your selves for they watch for your soules as they that must give an account c. And in vers 24. Salute all them saith he that have the rule over you and all the Saints Here againe he injoynes all the Churches to yeild obedience and to submit themselves unto the government of the Presbyterie shewing them that it is their place to obey and for their Ministers to rule and that so long as they command in the Lord they out of conscience ought to obey them and that for a double reason For they watch saith he for your souls and they must also give an account of their stewardship And in 1 Peter 5 1 2 3. The Presbyters that are among you saith Saint Peter I exhort who am also a Presbyter and a witnesse of the sufferings of Christ and also a partaker of the glory that shall be revealed feed the flock of God which is among you taking the over sight thereof not by constraint but willingly c. neither as being Lords over Gods heritage but being examples to the flock And Saint James chap. 5. ver 14. Is any among you sick saith he let him call for the Presbyters of the Church He doth not say of the Churches but of the Church So that the Presbyterian government was in every Church and every Church was to submit it self unto the Presbytery And in Acts 15. it is said that Paul and Barnabas went up to the Apostles and Presbyters c. And when they came to Ierusalem they were received of the Church it is not said of the Churches but of the Church and of the Apostles and Presbyters c. and Verse 6. And the Apostles and Presbyters came together to consider of the matter c. and Vers 22. Then pleased it the Apostles and Presbyters with the whole Church c. and wrote Letters by them after this manner The Apostles and Presbyters and Brethren And Acts 21. 17. And when we were come to Ierusalem saith Saint Luke the Brethren received us gladly And the day following Paul went in with us in to Iames and all the Presbyters were present From all which places and many more which might be produced it is most clear and evident that in all Cities there was a Presbytery and that the Presbyters had the power of order namely of preaching and the power of jurisdiction that is of ruling which was ever to be exercised with others and not alone and that consisted in admitting of members and in conventing men before them upon occasion in admonishing if any offended in suspending them from the holy Communion till reformation or amendment and if they continued obstinate and incorrigble in excommunicating and casting of them out of the Church and upon repentance in receiving of them in again and in ordaining of Officers and in appointing the times of meeting and the places where And within these limits as I conceive is all the power given to the Presbyters terminated and this they are by Gods Ordinance joyntly and by the common-counsell of Presbyters to exercise and it peculiarly belongeth unto them and therefore the Presbyterian government was the order of ruling and governing all Churches that God himself established and is to be continued unto the end of the world neither do I ever read that the people or the congregations were joyned with them in their commission or had any power given them of ruling For Saint Paul professeth of himself in 1 Cor. 14. 37. that whatsoever he writ in his Epistles Were the Commands of the Lord. And the same may be said of all the other Apostles Now Paul writ to Titus that the Churches in all Cities should be governed by a Presbytery And in the first Epistle to Timothy he commands Timothy again and again in chap. 5. vers 21. and in chap. 6. v. 12 13. I give thee charge in the sight of God saith he That thou keep this Command without spot unblameable till the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ Here Timothy and all Ministers in him are to the end of the world bound to maintain that government unblameable that was appointed by the Apostles and that was the Presbyterian government and the ruling of all Churches by joynt consent and a common counsell or Colledge of Presbyters so that nothing ought to be done or transacted of publick concernment without their joynt and mutuall accord or agreement and common consent of the Presbytery And therfore when Diotrephes assumed unto himself and his particular congregation a power and authority to rule according to his will and pleasure without the consent of the Presbytory opposed Iohn the Presbyter he sharply reproves his proceedings and signifies to the Church Epist 3. That when he came he would remember his words and teach him how to prate against the Presbytery with malicious words For he saith S. Iohn contenteth not himself only to prate maliciously against us but he will not receive his brethren nor suffer others but casteth them out of the Church which is an evill thing in him saith Saint Iohn But for you saith he speaking to the Church follow not that which is evill but that which is good It was evill in him to assume unto himself alone and his particular Congregation that power that belonged unto the colledge or councell of Presbyters and was to be moderated and exercised onely by the conjoynt and common consent of the Presbytery For God had appointed that his Church should be governed by a Presbytery and Diotrephes would have his Congregation Independent and have an absolute jurisdiction within it self Which saith Saint Iohn is an evill thing So that I cannot but wonder our brethren the Independents should call Diotrephes the Patriarch of the Presbyterians as one of them did to me not long since whereas if the place be duâ—ly weighed and considered it will appear that he was the first that opposed the Presbyterian Govenment and for the which he was by Saint Iohn sharply reproved and in him all that follow his steps and will not submit themselves to the Presbytery which is Gods Ordinance and that will not receive the brethren into the Churches but upon their own termes and conditions But of this businesse when I come to the second Question In the mean time I must here make reply to what Mr Knollys by way of Answer hath to say to this Argument drawn from Diotrephes his practise which was occasioned as I related before by reason of a discourse between me and an Independent who affirmed That Diotriphes was the patriarch of all the Presbyterians which opinion of his Mr Knollys doth seem to favour as by his words may appear but I hope to make the contrary
Lord but that they should also afford them the honour of maintenance and take order there be a sufficient and competent yea an honourable allowance for their support and that as they minister to them spirituall food for their soules they should likewise minister unto them all things necessary for the maintenance of them and their Families that they may comfortably and without solicitous care follow their holy imployments and wait upon their severall Ministeries So that the place and imployment of the Presbyters is to teach and rule the people and this is their proper worke and peculiarly belongs unto them and the imployment and place of the severall congregations under them is to hear and obey and therefore if the severall congregations do assume unto themselves the power of ruling they take more upon them then by God is allowed them and the Presbyters in yeilding unto it reject their own right and devest themselves of that authority that God hath put into their hands and by so doing in time may not onely bring confusion into the Church but to all those Countries where such usurpations are tolerated I cannot but speake my conscience in this point And truly very reason dictates unto a man that they only should have the authority of commanding and ruling over the Churches to whom the power of the Keyes is given Now it is given only to the Ministers and Presbyters as we see it in Iohn 20. 21. and Matth. 18. 15 16 17 18. Where our Saviour Christ established a standing government to be continued to the end of the World the violating and the overthrowing of the which was the cause of all those confusions both in doctrine and manners that is now come upon the world and was the cause not only of the rise but the growth of Antichrist And the reducing of it again into the Church and the re stablishing of it will be the confusion of that Man of Sin and of all the Antichristian-brood and be a meanes of establishing truth and peace through the Christian world But it will not be amisse a little to consider that place in Matth. 18. If thy Brother saith Christ shall trespasse against thee go and tell him of it between thee and him alone if he shall heare thee thou shalt gaine thy brother but if he will not heare thee then take with thee one or two more that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established And if he shall neglect to heare them then tell it unto the Church but if he neglect to heare the Church let him be to thee as a Heathen man and a Publican Verily verily I say unto you whatsoever ye shall binde on earth shall be bound in heaven and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven In these words our Saviour Christ has respect unto the order and custome of judicature in those times in censuring mens manners and doctrines which among the Jewes was ordered and administred by an assembly and counsell of learned experienced and judicious men and by a Presbytery Consistory or Colledge of able men for government chose and selected out of the people for this very purpose by such as could judge and discerne of their abilities the which assembly and company is by Christ himself called a Church because it did represent the Church and in this place Christ did establish the like to be continued in the Christian church to the end of the world making his Apostles this representative body and their successors all the godly and holy Ministers and Presbyters and gives unto them the same power and Authority to judge and determine of all things belonging unto faith and manners that was observed in the Jewish church in all Ecclesiasticall Discipline For otherwise the Christian church should be inferior to that of the Jews if they had not the same Priviledges for the censuring of manners and Doctrines and the same power of jurisdiction and ruling that they had Now all power of jurisdiction among the Jews was exercised not by the promiscuous multitude or by the whole congregation nor by any particular man nor by two or three as the place above specifies but by an Assembly Senate Councell or Presbytery of understanding men assigned to that purpose which our Saviour himself calleth a Church this government established in the Christian church are the severall Presbyteries where all things are transacted by common and joynt consent and this was the practise of the Apostles at Ierusalem who did all businesse of publike concernment by common and joynt consent as is manifest in the first chap. of the Acts in chusing of an Apostle in Iudas his place and in the 5. chap. in censuring Annanias and Saphira and in the 6. chap. in chusing Deacons and in the 15. chapter in determining the question there in hand all in a Presbyterian way and by common consent And this is that government that God hath commanded to be perpetuated to the end of the world in these words Whatsoever ye shall binde on earth shall be bound in heaven and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven So that the Presbyters onely have the power of the keyes it is their place only to ordain Ministers and Church Officers whatsoever Authority the people may exercise in the chusing of them as Paul writes unto Timothy and Titus and they onely are to judge and determine and to censure in matters of manners and doctrine and the people are to allow and approve it according to the Word of God Yea the very Synagogues of the Jews which were the same that our churches are were governed by a Presbytery as our brethren acknowledge called by the name of the Rulers of the Synagogue who governed by joynt and common councell as is evident and manifest in that there were superior and inferior Judges Commanders and Rulers according as their yeares gravity and wisdome made them more emninent then others and venerable to the people as may appeare in many places as Acts 18. ver 8. It is said there That Crispus the chiefe Ruler of the Synagogue beleeved with all his houshould So that if there were a chiefe Ruler or Iudge or a President there must of necessity be a Councell or Segniory of inferiour ones that had Rule and Authority over others as well as he and where there is a chiefe Justice or Judge there are other Judges joyned with him as all reason perswades and there must needs be a Court of Judicature where all things are transacted by conjoynt and common consent and agreement and so it was in the Synagogues of the Jewes who were subject to and ordered by the determinations and abitrement of their Rulers and Governours So that the severall Churches or Synagogues under the Jews were in subjection to those Rulers and were governed according as by common councell they ordered And Mat. the 5. vers 22. And behold there came one of
after Now if Moses did his worke perfectly as he did and baptized those perfectly in the Cloude and in the sea as Paul asserteth 1 Cor. 10. and did all he did in perfection and according to the paterne shewed him in the Mount and according to the will of God and did perfectly consummate his Ministry then Iohn the Baptist also did the like for Christ saith that amongst those that are borne of women there is not a greater Prophet then Iohn the Baptist that is there was not one more faithfull and that did his worke more compleatly and with more perfection which Christs owne words in the third of Matthew do yet more fully declare vers 15. saying suffer it to be so now for thus it becommeth us to fulfill all righteousnesse Now if the Baptist did fulfill all righteousnesse in his Ministry then he did it compleatly and made those that were baptized by him perfect compleat and consummated Christians for he in his Office fulfilled all righteousnesse if therefore there were any imperfection as I. S. saith in the Baptisme and Ministry of Iohn then he did not fulfill all righteousnesse and then Christs words should not be true which is a high point of blasphemy to thinke much more to say and print as I. S. doth for he that fulfills all righteousnesse in his Office doth it perfectly and compleatly but Iohn did so ergo all those that he baptized were compleat Christians I demand therefore of I. S. my brother Burton and of all the Independents whether Christ was well baptized or no by Iohn the Baptist I presum they will not deny but that he was perfectly baptized And if Christ himselfe was well baptized then all that were baptized by John were also well baptized and were perfect and compleat Christians for John was sent of God to baptize and he obeyed Gods command in this his Ministry and in that also fulfilled all righteousnesse and therefore all those that were baptized by Iohn by the Apostles before Christs death and ascension were as perfect Christians as any that were baptized after Christs resurrection and if they were not well baptized then Christ was not well baptized which were high impiety to affirme neither will I ever be induced to beleeve that Iohn Baptist did not know as well how to make compleat Christians as I. S. or as any of the Independent Ministers for I know Iohn was sent of God for this worke and that he fulfilled all righteousnesse in it and I know also that he was faithfull in his Ministry to the death and feared not the face of Herod nor of any Mortall creature for all this the Scripture ascertanieth unto me but that our Independent Ministers were ever sent of God and bid to set up their new lights and to preach up their congregationall way or a toleration of all Religions I doubt it For first I know that they ranne back-ward and forward to and fro before they were ever sent and that they preach that they were never commanded from God and that when they should have preached andstood to witnes the truth many of them ran away and deserted it and did not stand to it as Iohn Baptist did but like those hirelings Christ speaks of Iohn the tenth when they saw the Wolfe comming cowardly ranne away and left their poore flocks to the fury of those beasts and many of them now have left their flocks in the wildernesse and have deserted their charges contrary to the command of God Acts 20. vers 28. who saith by the Apostle Take heede therefore unto your selves and to all the flocke over which the holy Ghost hath made you Bishops to feeds the Church of God which he hath purchased with his own bloud In all these respects and many more that I could name I greatly doubt whether the Independent Ministers were ever sent of God but for Iohn I know he was and I know in like manner that he fulfilled all righteousnesse in his Ministery and made those he Baptized perfect Christian I know likewise that he made innumerable multitudes of them and that Jerusalem came out and was Baptized also which when I. S. denyeth I assert he is a wicked and blasphemous fellow and that if he had his due deserts he ought to be spued not only out of their seven new churches here in London but out of all their severall new fangled congregations through the Kingdome as an Alien and stranger from the common-wealth of all learning and goodnesse And this shall suffice to have spoke to the fourth learned answer I now come to the fifth as good as the rest his words are these So farre was it saith he that all that were Baptized by Iohn were made Christians that even Iohns owne Disciples who had the best and frequentest instruction not onely hesitated but were right downe scandalized at the true Messias Iohn 3. ver 26. and others did under the forme of Iohns baptisme fight against the true baptisme and baptizer the Lord Iesus So that I conceive saith he this Argument were it granted that all the people received Iohns baptisme will stand in little steade to prove the conclusion viz that they were made Christians much lesse cast into a Church mould according to the New Testament forme and least of all that they were all members of one Christian Church at Ierusalem These are his formall expressions by which he laboureth to prove that those that were baptized by Iohn the Baptist were no Christians in these his words there is a double Argument by which he indeavours to unchristian all those that were Baptised by the Baptist The first is because as he falsly supposeth they were enimies of Christ The second is in that they were not rightly moulded So that in this his last Paragraffe or Section we have two Arguments together Which being added to the former make up six in all by which the profound disputant J. S. unchurches and unchristiâ—ns all those that were baptised by John Now because I. S. and his complices do place so much strength in these two last Arguments I shall desire the reader the more seriously to weigh and consider them with the conclusions deduced from them by I. S. and my reply to them First whereas hee denieth that all that were baptized by Iohn were made Christians as it is a begging of the question so in his thus speaking hee overthrows the whole Ministry of Iohn the Baptist and contradicts the Holy Scriptures and all those places I quoted out of them in my former reply and which is more hee contradicteth himselfe for hee confesseth that Iohn Baptized in to Christ and he baptized none as all the Independents acknowledge but beleevers therefore they were Christians by his owne confession and yet here as often formerly he denieth they were Christians But because I have spoke of this before I will now come to his reasons His first reason to prove they were not Christians is because saith he Iohns
that Church was wholly committed into the hands of the Presbyters who had the charge for the examination and tryall of the doctrine of all Teachers that came amongst them and that they were invested with power likewise and authority of casting them out that were Deceivers and fals Teachers and we farther learne that the care of all those severall congregations was committed to all the Bishops and Presbyters of that Church in common and although it consisted of many congregations yet it was but one church and therefore was classically governed communi consilio Presbyterorum and so were all the other six churches of Asia governed in all and every one of the which there were many congregations and churches of beleevers as is manifest from the manner of Christs concluding his Epistles sent by the Ministry of Saint John to all those Asian churches Rev. the 2. ver 7. Let him that hath an eare hear what the spirit saith to the churches From the which I thus argue He who maketh the particular or singular church he writeth to to be a multitude or company of Churches not one onely as the body is not one member onely he doth make that one church to which hee writeth to in singular or particular to be a Presbyterian Classicall or Collegiate Church But Christ in his Epiphonemicall conclusion to every Church which he had spoken to in singular or in particular doth speak of the same as of a company or multitude of Churches let him that hath an eare heare what the spirit saith to the Churches Ergo One Church hath many Churches in subordination to it and is classically or collegiately governed communi consilio Presbyterorum To the which argument the Independents answer by denying of the assumption saying that the words may be taken consequentér as well as antecedentér with relation to what followes as well as to what goes before and they cite Junius his testimony for the proofe of this their denyall nothing to the purpose They produce also Master Bains his authority to as little end Christ saith he doth not use the plural number in respect of the one Church preceding but in respect of the seven collectively taken it being his will that the Members of each singular Church should lay to heart both severally and joyntly whatsoever was spoken to them and to others This is the Answer the Author of the New Lights from the Summer Islands in the name of all the Independents makes to this Argument page 133. And if words may serve for answers those of the congregationall way will never want Answers and Replyes but we look for reasons and not for words in any men that shall deny our arguments And therefore when he hath no reason for his gainsaying the argument shall for ever stand in force to prove many Congregations and many Churches in the Church of Ephesus and in the other six Churches And truly he granteth the argument whiles he seemeâ—h to oppose it saying that the words may be taken consequenter as well as antecedenter So that he acknowledgeth the worâ—â— may be taken antecedenter as well as consequenter that is with relation to what goes before as well as to what follows viz both wayes which is as much as I require and as much as by the argument I laboured to prove For who ever denyed that when Christ spake to his Apostles bidding them watch that what he spake to them he spake to all men So who ever yet denyed that when Christ in the conclusion of every one of his Epistles to the Asian Churches said Let him that hath an eare hear what the spirit saith to the Churches that by Churches there Christ hath as well reference not onely to all the seven churches in Asia but to all succeeding Churches to the worlds end that they should by their examples be forewarned lest they likewise offend in the same manner For all men know That whatsoever was written was written for our instruction upon whom the ends of the world are come Though primarily principally and antecedenter he hath reference to all the severall Congregations Assemblies or Churches in each of those Churches as first to those of Ephesus which is yet called but one Church in the singular number as the others also as consisting of many severall companies and severall congregations yet being all combined together in their severall Precincts and subordinate to each of their Presbyteries were all collectively taken but for one Church within their particular jurisdictions and therefore Christ speaks to them all severally in the conclusion of all his Epistles in the number of multitude as to many though in the beginning of his Epistles he writes to them all as particular and singular Churches because though each of them consisted of many congregations as I said before yet they were subordinate to their several Presbyteries and governed by the common counsel of their severall Presbyteries in a classicall way And there is all reason to convince any man that the word Church in those Epistles should as well be considered collectively as the word Angell Now all orthodox writers and the very Independent Ministers themselves hold that by Angell is meant all the Ministers and Presbyters in each of those severall Churches And therefore if the word Angell in those severall Epistles may or be to be taken and interpreted collectively for many Ministers then the word Church also may or is to be taken collectively for many Churches For those of the congregationall way do acknowledg that Pastor and â—lock are relatives and have reference one to another Now if there were many Pastors in each of those Churches then there must likewise be many Flocks in each of those churches but that there were many Pastors and Bishops in those churches it is manifest by their constitution For the Apostles ordained Presbyters in every Church Acts 14. and in the church of Ephesus by name we finde many Presbyters and Bishops a whole colledge of them Acts the 20 ver 17 and 28. And therefore it is manifest there were many congregations and assemblies of Beleevers as in that church so in the other six for in expresse words Paul sayes that he preached unto them in the Church of Ephesus publikely and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in every house which is by Master Knollys acknowledged to signifie many several congregations in that church And as it is at this day amongst us when the Independents preach publikely and from house to house or in every house every one of the shallowest understanding knowes that they have severall congregations and severall meeting places and therefore severall churches even so it is to be understood by the same expression that there were many churches in that one church of Ephesus because they had many assemblies and many meeting places which the Scripture saith they had both publikely and privately It seemes that the Magistrates there were converted and the Christians in that city had obtained so much
favour from them that they allowed them publike places of meeting as well as private as may be gathered from Pauls words who said That he had taught them publikely and from house to house Now where there were such multitudes of people as could take up a famous Apostle night and day for three whole yeares together who ceased not all that while to warne every one with teares Acts 20. 31. and that publikely and privately ver 20. and where there were many more extraordinary Teachers besides a whole Colledge of Bishops and all of them faithfull and painfull Preachers as appears Revel 2. ver 2. and all these likewise continually imployed there of necessity there must be severall churches and congregations but in the church of Ephesus there were such multitudes of people as imployed the Apostle Paul for three whole yeares night and day and many other extraordinary Ministers besides a whole colledge of faithfull and laborious Pastors and Bishops Ergo there were severall churches and congregations in the church of Ephesus and therefore the word church is to be taken collectively as well antecedenter as consequenter as well as the word Angell for there is the same reason of both Now then if the word Angell in the Independents opinion 〈◊〉 to be taken collectively the word church by as good Authority is to be so taken and therefore as there were many Angels and Ministers in the church of Ephesus so there were many Assemblies and churches in that church by all which it undenyably followeth that one church may have many churches in subordination to it as this of Ephesus and the other Asian churches had and consequently was Collegially and Classically governed communi consilio presbyterorum Now then when the the church of Ephesus and all the other churches my brother Burton enumerateth were all so governed it followes that all these churches must be a paterne of government for the regulating and moderating of all other churches to the end of the world which being all Presbyterially and Classically governed as hath been proved all other churches at this day are to be Classically and Presbyterially moderated so that now when it is manifest both by Scripture and reason and by the Independents owne concession that the word churches may be taken as well Antecedenter as consequenter it matters nothing what Master Baines thinks to the contrary whose judgement in this businesse is very erroneous how Orthodoxe soever he was in his other writings for there is no man though of never so greatlearning or parts no not an Angel that shall ever by Gods assistance make me believe or imbrace any doctrine or opinion that is contrary unto the holy Scripture and all sound reason as this novell tenent and whimsie of the Independents is and truly so it appeareth to be from my brother Burtons owne words who by his induction of so many churches and by that nigh relation he affirmes they all had each to other and amongst themselves concludes they were all dependent For if there was as great or nigh a relation betweene church and church as is between member and member in the body of a man as he asserteth so that the one cannot say to the other I have no neede of thee then of necessity they must be all dependent but there is as great or nigh arelation between church and church as my brother Burton asserteth as there is betweene member and member so that the one cannot say to the other I have no neede of thee Ergo they are all dependent For the antecedent it is so cleere that all intelligible men will assent unto it And for the assumption my brother Burtons words confirme it and therefore the conclusion doth necessarily insue And if men would but consider and that duly the mâ—nner of the civill government in all the Cities we reade of in the old Testament both in Iuda and Israel and the Ecclesiasticall government in them the truth would easily be perceived and the controversie would quickly be at an end amongst all sober minded Christians Now in those severall Cities we shall finde that under their severall Kings and Princes they were all governed by a secular Presbytery called by the name of Elders and Nobles whose civill power and Authority under those Kings and Princes extended as far as the severall bounds and territories under their severall Cities delated themselves and not only within their wals for as at their first constitution they were so many severall kingdomes as the Scripture relateth and had their severall jurisdictions and bounds so into whosesoever hands and Authority they were in succession of time devolved either by conquest donation agreement or compact they commonly continued their Antient dimensions and limits and as farre as their secular power extended it selfe in respect of their civill government and policy the same limits did the Ecclesiasticall ever observe and governed all the Townes and Villages under them all whose inhabitants and dwellers in their severall abodes and habitations within the compasse of their severall jurisdictions were called Citizens and the whole country in their severall precincts were called by the names of the severall Cities as all Histories relate And if we will but examine the Annals of times all men may finde that which I now say to be true For we see in the change of all governments from Democratiall to Aristocraticall and from both to Monarchy that as far as their bounds and limits extended themselves before their changc the Monarchsor Kings that either invaded those Governments or were brought in by election or the free choyce of the people extended their sole power to the extreamest limits of those severall governments and in their owne name ruled those severall Countries which before were governed by the Common counsell of their States Senats Elders or Judges as we see it hapned not onely in the kingdomes of Iuda and Israel after the government of the Israelites was changed into a Monarchie but even in the Roman Empire and all other kingdomes for when Caesar had invaded the Soverainty and had made himselfe Perpetuus dictator as farre as the bounds and limits of the Roman Aristocracy extended its selfe before the change so farre did his sole power expatiate and extend it selfe after the alteration and the same power did all the succeeding Emperours exercise to the extremest bounds of that Empire till the dissolution of it as all Histories declare Even so when the severall Presbyteries through the Christian world were through the cunning and policy of Antichrist that man of sinne changed into Episcopacies as farre as the severall Presbyteries extended themselves so farre did the severall Bishops appointed over them extend their sole power and exercise their sole Authority Hence arose so many broyles contentions and digladiations amongst those severall Bishops about the bounds and limits of their severall Seas and jurisdictions of which all Ecclesiasticall stories are full all the which doe sufficiently prove and declare
sent to Samaria by the Apostles Act. the 8. and Paul and Barnabas were sent from Antioch by that Church there to Ierusalem and from Jerusalem they were sent againe to Antioch Syria Galatia so that they were as much dependent as any other Ministers of the Gospel and therefore M. Knollys is altogether in error in asserting that the Apostles were independent neither is that true also that the presbyters were dependent upon the Apostles any farther then they commanded in the Lord for there was a speciall caution caveat made to the contrary not only by Christ himselfe who said to all his Followers and Disciples beware of false Prophets and false Christs but also by the Apostles themselves and that in the Synod at Ierusalem Acts the 15. who bad all the Gentiles beware and take heed that they listned not to any as comming from them unlesse they taught according to the word of God and their decrees yea Saint Paul in his Epistle to the Galatians Gal 1. verse 7 8. gives them and all Christians a speciall charge that if hee himselfe or any of the Apostles or an Angell from heaven should teach otherwise then hee had taught them that they should account him accursed and the same doctrine hee delivereth to the Corinthians 2 Cor. 10. and 11. charging them to take heed of fals Apostles although they transformed themselves into the Ministers of Righteousnesse and injoynes Timothy and Titus to doe the same and in them warnes all Christians to beware of false Teachers though they come in the name of Apostles if they bring not the doctrine of Christ and teach not according to sound words and the same doth Saint Peter in his Epistles and Saint Iohn in all his Epistles and commandeth them withall that they should not receive them into their houses nor bid them God speed and the same doth Saint Iude in his and the Church of Ephesus Revel the 2. verse 2. is commended for discovering and casting out the false Apostles by all which and many more proofs and reasons that might be alleaged it is apparently evident that the Presbyters did not depend upon the Apostles themselves but upon Christ whose Ministers and Angels they were and the stars in his right hand Apocalyp the 2. verse 1. who had their authority and Commission as well from Christ as the Apostles themselves had theirs and who preserved and protected them as well as hee did the Apostles bidding them not to be affraid what man could doe against them as the second and third chapters of the Revelations sufficiently declare and therefore they were all dependent upon Christ and not upon the Apostles as Master Knollys fondly saith who were their fellow servants though in a higher degree and order and if wee duly consider the transaction of all the busines in the Synod at Ierusalem Acts 15. the Presbyters were as much guided by the spirit in that Councell as the Apostles themselves as I said in my Argument and shall by and by by Gods assistance more abundantly prove that all the world may see the vanity of Master Knollys who thinkes all men should take for an Oracle every word that fals from his pen though it be never so erroneous and never so lyable to exception and just controule as that other of his expressions is where he saith that the Apostles were alwayes guided by the spirit in the Government of their Churches in the which words there is a twofold error for Peter was not guided by the spirit neither when Christ called him Sathan neither when he denyed his Master nor when he temporized amongst the Galatians besides the Churches were not the Apostles Churches as he erroneously and ignorantly speaketh but they were Christs golden Candlesticks Revel 1. ver 20. who walked amongst them And the Apostles professe 2 Cor. 4. ver 5. that they preached not themselves but Jesus Christ the Lord and themselves the servants of the Church for Jesus his sake and in the first of the Corinthians chap. 3. ver 21 22 23. Therefore let no man glory in men saith the Apostle for all things are yours whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas or the World or Life or Death or things present or things to come all are yours and ye are Christs and Christ is Gods If the Churches therefore be Christs golden Candlesticks and his Churches and his houses as Paul in the 1 of Timothy averreth ch 3. ver 14 15. where he saith These things I write unto thee that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thy self in the house of God which is the Church of the living God the pillar and ground of truth if therefore I say Churches be the houses of God and the Churches of the living God and the golden Candlesticks of Jesus Christ and he be the Lord of them and there be also a speciall prohibition given by Christ himselfe to all his Apostles and to all ministers that they should not Lord it over his people as the Princes of the Gentils did over them that were their subjects how then can Mr Knollys say that the Churches were the Apostles Churches Every man I conceive that hath any ordinary understanding that with deliberation shall read Mr Knollys scriblings will conclude of him That he is altogether ignorant in sacred things and if he had not been a frontlesse man and without all shame he would never have published so many errors and so much ignorance as he hath done to the view of the world neither would he ever have said that though the Apostles were called Presbyters in the Scripture yet they acted not as Presbyters especially when it was proved unto him and all those of his fraternity in my first book that they acted in all acts of Government and in that Synod at Jerusalem Acts 15. as ordinary Presbyters But because Mr Knollys is not yet satisfied about that point nor perhaps never will be for the more ample satisfaction if not to him at least to others I will here prove that point a little more fully viz. that the Apostles acted as Presbyters in an ordinary way as the other did and after I have done that I will briefly also answer Mr Knollys his grolleries concerning the fufferage and votes of the Church and people in that Synod in Ierusalem But first I will prove that the Apostles in the debate and controversie in the Synod and in that whole businesse did not act as Apostles with a transcendent and infallible authority but as Presbyters in such a way as makes their meeting a president and pattern to ordinary Councels and Synods For first Paul an Apostle and Barnabas though both extraordinary men and indued with an infallible spirit yet were at that time sent to Ierusalem by the Church of Antioch ver 2. as servants of that Presbytery who willingly and in obedience to the order of that Church subjected themselves to their determination which they would not have done had they acted as
like manner if they will still persist go on in these wicked and ungodly courses to seduce his people and pretend that they have authority from him for their preaching and practising of all these things notwithstanding they have neither precept nor example for them in all the holy Word of God that he may in justice let the devil loose upon them for the beating of them all out of their TUBS Certain I am they by all these their dealings highly provoke the Lord to jealousie and that daily so that if the Christian Magistrates do not take some speedy course for the vindicating of Gods Honor I do verily beleeve the Lord will from Heaven shew some fearful judgement upon this whole Kingdom and visit it with so many plagues and such sore calamities as all the Inhabitants thereof will desire wish that the Mountains may fall upon them and the Hills cover them from the presence of the Lamb and from him that sitteth upon the Throne the which that they may not happen upon this Nation shal be my daily constant prayer And this shal serve to have spake concerning the Church of Ierusalem the first formed Church and concerning the ordinary admission of members in it I will now come to the Church of Samaria and that of Corinth and Ephesus all formed Churches according to the Gospel-Form and briefly shew how members were admitted into them all and by whom and upon what conditions that all men may see there is no want of presidents to convince the Ildependents of their Grolleries In the eighth of the Acts it is related there that through the miracles of Philip and through his preaching the things concerning the Kingdom of God and the Name of Iesus Christ they were baptized both men and women from the greatest to the least Verse 10 12. And were all admitted unto Church-fellowship and that by Philips sole authority and this his method of gathering of Churches was ratified by the authority of the Apostles Peter and Iohn and the whole Colledge of the Apostles at Ierusalem And this was a true formed Church after the New Testament Form For in this Christ himself had planted a Church and converted many as it is at large set down in the fourth Chapter of the Gospel of Saint Iohn and here it is said That the people with one accord gave heed unto those things that Philip spake and that there was great joy in that City Verse 6 8. And that they were all baptized both men and women Here we have neither any walking required at their hands for he better assurance either of Philip or the Church of the soundnesse of their conversion Here is no publike confession of their faith required before their admittance into Church-fellowship Here is no evidences of their conversion called for Here is no particular explicite covenant demanded of them Here is no consent of the people desired before their admission into Church communion and yet this was a Church established according to the Gospel-form So that according to the practice of the two Mother churches in Iudea and Israel all beleevers were admitted members and received into Church-fellowship without the conditions those of the Congregational way now require of all those of their new gathered Churches Whether therefore it be not a high presumption and arrogancy in all the Independents to slight the Laws of Christ the King of his Church and the example of Christ himself and the example of all the blessed Apostles I leave it to the judgement of all prudent and advised Christians I will now to satisfie my Brother Burtons desire visit some Churches of the Gentiles formed according to the New Testament Form and I will first in this visitation begin with that Church which he himself hath set before all Churches for a patern of imitation viz. the Church of Corinth In the eighteenth of the Acts it is recorded that when Silas and Timothy were come unto Paul to Corinth the Jewes refusing to receive the Gospel of Iesus Christ that hee shooke his rayment against them and said unto them your blood be upon your own heads I am cleare from hence-forth I will goe unto the Gentiles and departing thence hee entred into ones house named Iustus one that worshipped God and preaching the Gospel there it is said that Crispus a chiefe Ruler of the Synagogue beleeved on the Lord with all his house and many of the Corinthians hearing beleeved and were baptized Here wee see in a Church put into a Gospel forme the Members of that church were admitted by the sole authority of Saint Paul and that barely upon their hearing and beleeving for the Apostle required no other conditions of them for their admission into church Fellowship hee said not unto those many that were baptized that before they could be made Members of that church they must walke some time with the church that they might have experience of the truth of their conversion neither did he injoyn them for satisfaction of the people to make a publicke confession of their faith or to bring in the evidences of their conversion or to enter into any particular explicite covenant or to have the consent of the whole church nothing of all this did Paul require of the Corinthians in this church after the Gospel forme but following Christ the Kings commission upon their Faith Repentance and Baptisme hee hy his owne and sole authority admitted them The same way of admitting of Members wee shall find in the Church of Ephesus as it is at large to be seene in the nineteenth chapter of the Acts where the manner of admission of Members there is fully set downe and that was a Church also my Brother Burton sets downe amongst those that must be brought in for the making up of a compleate paterne now in all those Churches they were all admitted upon Christs owne termes and by the Apostles and Ministers sole authority without either walking sometime with the Church or without any publicke confession of their faith to the Congregation or bringing in their evidences or entring into any private explicite Covenant or without the consent of the people How unsufferable a thing therefore is it now then in all those of the congregationall way to demand other conditions of all their Members before they can be admitted into Church-fellowship with them then those that Christ the King of his Church and all his blessed Apostles demanded If this be not the highest point of presumption that was ever heard of I leave it to the consideration of the very ruggedest Independents upon due deliberation desiting they may all seriously lay it to heart and timely repent of it for if they doe not they will indeed be found fighters against God and dis-throners of Christ the King when they shall slight both his Lawes and example and the example of his blessed Apostles and the practise of all those glorious Gospel formed Churches and set up new Lawes and
let them ask their husbands at home for it is a shame for women to speak in the Church And what Saint Paul writ to this Church of Corinth he writ to all Churches and proclames that what he writ to them were the commandments of the Lord ver 37. so that God had commanded that the women should not speak in the Church and saith that it is a shame they should and yet in these our dayes in many of the new congregations they have their voices in choosing of officers and admitting of Members and have all of them Peters Keys at their Girdle and make learned parts of speech in the congregation and dispute questions and debate of matters and give their reasons con pro as it is credibly reported and others of them set â—orth and print learned Treatises in polemicall Divinity with great applause and admiration of the Independent Ministers who cite their authority and quote them in their writings as classicall authors to the shame of the Nation and ludibry of Religion and howsoever there is not any that shall more honour the truly vertuous and pious of that sex than my selfe yet I must confesse when I see how far they become transgressors of the law of God and do those things that the holy Apostle hath not onely forbidden but proclamed a shame I cannot but exceedingly blame them and those Ministers that allow of and approve of such rebellion against God and nature And as if it had been the speciall care in the Apostle to prevent this evill of womens intermedling in matters of the Church he foreseeing the confusion that would be brought in upon it In his first Epistle to Timothy and in him to all Ministers to whom the Government of the Church was committed he gives him direction how to behave himselfe in the house of God which is the Church of the living God in chap. 2. verse 11. 12. hee saith Let the women learne in silence with all subjection for I suffer not a woman to teach nor to usurpe authority over the man but to be in silence for Adam was first made then Eve and Adam was not deceived but the woman being deceived was in the transgression c. Here the Apostle againe and againe twice in these few words enjoyns them silence in the church and imposes upon them subjection and obedience I suffer not saith he a woman to teach or to usurpe authority over the man but to be in silene and he giveth his reasons of this his command because saith he Adam was first made not by the woman nor of the woman but the contrary and therefore shee may usurpe no authority over the masculine sex especially in Gods matters and she is to be the disciple of the man and not the man her scholar and therefore that superiority that the God of order had established upon the man in the first creation hee doth now re-establish upon him againe in his holy Word after all things through sinne had beene disordered and confused and commands the woman to be both subject and silent especially in the Church Another reason of this his command is because the woman was first in the transgression and was the cause of Adams fall as hee accuses her and her disputing and voycing of it then brought confusion upon all man-kind and for this her so doing S. Paul concludes for ever hereafter that she ought to hold her peace be in subjection to her husband and ought to learne in silence at home but more especially in the Church for if they come to voice it once againe in the Church as Eve brought confusion upon man-kind by her disputation and reason so these with their loquacity and babble and confusion of voyces will bring in a new Babel into the Church and State as they have prettily well already begun to doe Saint Paul saith I suffer not a woman to teach nor to usurpe authority over the man but to be in silence Here the Apostle as in the place above cited out of 1 Cor. chap. 14. commands them silence and permits them not to speake and expressely forbids them to usurpe authority over the man that is the viril sex Now I appeale unto any understanding creature whether or no to make large parts of speech in the Church as many of them upon occasions doe and dispute and give their reasons con pro be not to speak in the Church and whether to have their voices in either admitting of Members or Officers or in the casting of them out be not to usurpe authority over the man for all the world knows that they that have the power in their hands of either admitting of any into the fellowship or communion of the Church or of hindring their coming in or have their voices for the casting of them out when they are received exercise and usurpe authority over those they so deal with and there-fore they do against the expresse prohibition of the Apostles and all those women that have usurped this authority and all those Ministers that have permitted them so to do or taught this doctrine unto them are all guilty of great contumacy against God and ought seriously to repent for this their temerity and rebellion and it will be the imortall honour of those women that have not intermedled and if there be not some speedy course taken by authority to forbid such disorder we may promise nothing to the Church and whole Kingdome but confusion It hath ever been observed that Hermaphrodite councels in any Kingdome or Country when women that are subjects intermeddle in government and matters of state that that Kingdome and Country is very crased and not far from ruine and destruction and we need not look into many ages or countries for presidents of this kind and if Hermaphrodite counsels in Kingdoms have ever been so fatall unto them what may any man think in time will become of this Church and Kingdome when the women have gotten Peters Keys at their girdle and have their voices in many congregations and a power of ordering and disposing of things in Church affairs Certainly nothing but confusion can be expected for this their doing is against the expresse command of God who is the God of order and injoyns the contrary Yea it is not onely against the law of God but against the very law of nature and the practice of all Nations for never was it yet heard of in any well governed City or Commonwealth or Kingdome that women that were subjects had their voices in choosing officers or Burgesses or making of freemen or disfranchising of them or were permitted so much as to sit in counsell with them much lesse to rule and give laws to others out of their own houses And therefore as it is a thing odious to God and man and that which is a shame to that sex it ought to be cast out of all wel-governed Churches and States and as the women ought to know their
this thy Book doth shew for all their talk That in Truths paths thou persever'st to walk Thy blamelesse life and godly conversation They cannot stain with slandrous exclamation Fight still the fight of faith most certainly There is laid up for Thee in heav'n on high A Crown of righteousnesse which at that day The Lord the righteous Judge shall give and say To Thee Come blessed of my Father take The kingdome I prepared for thy sake From the foundation of the world and shall Then Crown thy head with glory immortall S. B. TO The Victorious Worthy M r John Bastwick D r in Physick and Captain in the Presbyterian Army upon His industrious and learned Book intituled The Vtter Routing of all the Independent Army c. TRiumphant Victor Thou hast won the day And Routed Legions too without a fray Or shedding blood Thy deep mysterious skill Hath been always to Cure and not to kill Thou 'st purg'd their melancholy that began To make all Zeal their own complexion Their Il-dependent Choler 's cool'd by thee And Spleen and Sanguine may Religious bee While they take leave to rage and rail upon Thee as thou wert the Whore of Babylon Then thou couragious Captain undertake To vanquish Error for Christ's Churches sake Arm Thee with Samsons strength or Davids thus Like Paul fight Thou with beasts of Ephesus Then sound a charge utterly Rout all those Peace-Church-disturbers Separates that expose Our Zion like to Sodome what they 're able Raze down Christ's Churches to erect their Babel On Thee a furious Rabbie fouly fals Beats up Thy Quarters All their Generals Hanserdo Knollys namelesse I. S. Burton Have not a Scripture weapon that can hurt One Arm'd as Thou art their fury to abide With Arguments by Gods Word justifi'd The Scriptures Thou unvail'st we can behold Their sacred Truths Thy works do plain unfold Their mysteries Thou with th' Apostles keyes Unlockst Christs Churches hidden Treasuries In this Thou hast all Sectaries overthrown Now they 'll cry out of Persecution To whom th' dissenting brethren do accord Who with Hugh Peters keyes Paul Hobsons sword Advance they will boldly march madly on For all Religions a Toleration Which to Christs faithful Spous doth bring great scandal Such wasting New Lights shew Theeves in the candle Who from Christs fold His Church the fat sheep steal Saints Converts Zealots Rich-men in our Weal 'T is better grow in grace like thriving Lambs Then in short time become such hurtfull Rams But Thou well prove'st their sacrilegious theft Christ nor His blest Apostles ever left Them such a Pattern th' issues of thy pen Shews their false Lights to all enlightned men And in their new ways thou hast them pursu'd So close that Thou their Champions hast subdu'd Routed their Army all their force and might They have's to rail They are too weak to fight George Lindsey THE ERRATA In the Epistle to the Reader PAge 1. line 14. expression read expressions P. 2. l. 3. election r. affection ibid. l. 9. new r. knew P. 3. l. 31. Independent r. Independents P. 15. l. 29. unihilate r. annihilate In the Book PAge 6. line 7. papisticiae read papisticae ibid. l. 15. Hrivie r. Privie P. 9. in some copies in divers lines Pounties Porporations Pompanies read Counties Corporations Companies P. 20. l. 20. his time r. in his time ibid. l. 26. in some copies how saith God r. how saith he P. 129. l. 18. Syllogism r. Syllogisms P. 256. l. 18. given or them r. given them or P. 373. l. ult Punies r. Ninnies P. 374. alribiadian r. Alcibiadian P. 635. l. 19. hollownes read holiness The Reader in his wisdome will both discern and pardon the other literal escapes in the printing To the Ingenuous READER Christian Reader WHEN it was but noysed abroad after my returne from my last imprisonment that I was writing against Independency it would exceed beliefe if I should relate the indignation of all that party and their severall expressions of the same against me so that at that time there were no lesse nor fewer ignominious calumnies cast upon mee nor more variety of virulent censures given out against me then were uttered by them all to my disparagement upon the late comming forth but of the Title and Frontispice of the ensuing Discourse many of them affirming that I was a vaine glorious wicked fellow that I was mad that I was a base rogue and that I deserved hanging and that I would never be quiet till I were hanged with innumerable other unchristian expression of like nature So that it seems it is a greater piaculum by farre now to write against the Independents and Sectaries then scandalum magnatum was a few yeares since Truly at that time I could scarce passe by any of them as I cannot at this day without some contumely or other all which I beare with patience And amongst others I could never meet my Brother Burton but he would alwayes after his salutation in a deriding and scornefull manner aske me when my Book came forth telling me that he expected some Monster It seemes he thought I was bringing forth such a prodigious brat as he not long after laid at my doore which though it were a Monster indeed borne with teeth and nayles and did nothing but scratch and bite me yet comming from his loynes my Brother and quondam Fellow-sufferer I gave it entertainment and for the love I beare to him I have ever since danled it upon the knee of my election Now as soone as I had satisfied his expectation and sent him my Booke so long looked for he very liberally expressed his thankes for it and his opinion concerning both it and my selfe and that with many opprobrious words amidst others he asserted I was crased in my braine and that I had need of some hellebore and spake of me as an Apostate and a Persecutor who before he new my differing opinion from him both prayed for me and immoderately praysed me such is the uncertainty of all that is under the Sunne there being no stability in any creature and withall hee triumphed that he would give me a speedy answer making nothing of what I had written as it is usuall with all the Independents to vilipend and slight whatsoever the Presbyterians either speake or write and meeting with an other Independent not many dayes after he told me that there were twenty pens at worke against me and that I should have my hands full And howsoever it was some moneths before I heard from any of them in print yet all that interim they whetted their tongues against me like so many Razors Swords and Arrows to wound me in my reputation yea there was scarce a weapon in all the arsenall of calumny that they used not against me Now after some moneths one Hanserdo Knollys comming to me told me he had writ a moderate Answer unto my Booke complayning that the Presses were all shut against them though the whole Kingdome
Divines that have writ before these Sectaries appeared in the world they would find that for all both Theoricall and Practicall Divinity they knew as much of God yea farre more then any Independents and Sectaries in the world And yet this is the daily language of the Sectaries both in their prayers and in their prattle that any one of their congregationall way knowes more then a thousand Presbyterians yea they have beene often heard say that every boy and woman in their society can confute any Presbyterian and upon all occasions they say that they never heard so much of Jesus Christ before these Sectaries appeared affirming that free grace was never so richly taught as it is now by the Independents when notwithstanding it is most certaine that for all saving knowledge whatsoever can be taught or spake concerning the knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ wherein consists life eternall Iohn 17 it hath beene a thousand times better taught and farre more orthodoxly by the Presbyterians then the Sectaries can teach it and therefore when they say that never so much of Jesus Christ and of free grace was taught before these times it is not only injurious to all the Protestant Divines at home and abroad and exceedingly derogatory to them all but to all the holy Prophets and blessed Apostles which have taught us as much concerning God and Jesus Christ as in the wisdome of God himselfe was thought fit for mortall men to know of God and Christ whether wee speake either of the divine Essence of God or of the persons of the blessed Trinity or of the glorious Workes names titles and attributes of God or whether we speake of both the natures of Iesus Christ the divine and humane nature or of the hypostaticall union of them both or of what Christ hath either done or suffered for us or of his offices either Kingly Priestly or Propheticall or of whatsoever is necessarily to bee knowne for our salvation I say and affirme that whatsoever is requisite for our learning is abundantly and clearly set downe in the Holy Word of God by the holy Prophets and blessed Apostles and hath faithfully and orthodoxly beene taught and delivered by our holy godly painfull and learned Presbyterian Ministers in all the Reformed Churches beyond the Seas and in these Churches of England Scotland and Ireland and that far better and more soundly and solidly then ever it was or can be taught by any Sectaries for it is well knowne that our religious Presbyterian Ministers had as much of the assistance of the holy Spirit as ever any Sectaries had and far more learning then they are either capable of or can attaine unto and therefore it is not truly nor humbly spake by the Independents continually to say they know more of God then they and to assert that Jesus Christ and free grace was never so much and so well taught as by the Sectaries and yet these are their daily brags and boasts and by the which they with-draw multitudes of simple people to their Predicants and Tub-men and then under pretence of preaching Jesus Christ and free grace they teach their errors and heresies and vent all their blasphemous doctrines and destructive opinions amongst them to the destroying of their poore soules But should I grant unto these men which were wickednesse in me to doe that they did truly and indeed preach Jesus Christ and free grace yet to say that they preached them more clearly more fully and better then ever they were formerly taught is not farre from blasphemy and exceedingly injurious and derogatory to the holy Scripture for all knowledge that wee are to take notice of concerning God and Christ is shut up and contained in the holy Scriptures out of whose confines we are not to seeke for any knowledge concerning either God or Christ for wee have a speciall command given us by Christ himselfe Iohn 5. to search the Scriptures and we are sent to Moses and the Prophets by Father Abraham Luke 16. 29. and in the 8. of Isaiah wee are sent to the Law and the testimony so that they that speake not according to that word it is because there is no light in them and Saint Paul in the 1. of the Galat. 8 9. saith that if an Angel from Heaven should teach us any other doctrine concerning Iesus Christ then that which wee have heard and learned in the holy Scriptures we should count him accursed and therefore if the Sectaries and Independents teach but according to the holy Scripture then all they teach concerning Christ and free grace was taught long before any of the Sectaries were borne and all they say boastingly vaunting of this their owne knowledge and preaching and of these their new wayes they are not the way of Righteousnesse which teaches all men meanly and humbly to think of themselves and in honour to prefer others before themselves Rom. 12 ver 10. and in lowlinesse of mind to esteeme others better then themselves Phil. 2. verse 3 4. and this is the way of Righteousnesse God hath appointed his people to walke in and this was the way the old Puritans of England kept in who never boasted they knew more of God and Jesus Christ then their Christian Brethren as the Independents and Sectaries daily doe which is the very height of Pharisaicall pride in them to assume these Prerogativesunto themselves and to receive them from others as to be the only Teachers and Preachers of Iesus Christ and free grace and to be the most illuminated and eminent Saints and servants of Christ and the most excellent lights which titles are given lately to the Homothumadon dissenting brethren by one of the Sectaries in a frothy Pamphlet called Independency no Schisme in a pretended answer to Master Iohn Vicars who hath writ nothing concerning them but what is Vox populi and most of it knowne to all men to be true Yea they are growne to that height of pride and impudencie that they vent their singular knowledge of divine mysteries above others as we may see in Saint Dels Epistle to the Reader before his Sermon where he speaketh of the great familiarity he hath with Iesus Christ and of some rare knowledge that hee hath received from him of the mind and bosome of the Father c. these are his own words and he esteems of his Presbyterian brethren as of the off-scouring of the world saying that he was counted worthy to be taken into some Fellowship with Christ in his sufferings and to endure the contradictions of sinners and oft times to encounter the rage and madnesse of men yea and to fight with men after the manner of beasts altogether brutish and furious This high esteeme S. Del hath of himselfe and counts all his Presbyterian brethren though in all mens judgements that know them he writes against far more pious and orthodox then himselfe but brute beasts Now because these men talke so much of their singular knowledge before their
For first as the Jesuites and Papists separate from all our Assemblies counting themselves the onely Catholicks and all our Congregations Hereticall and all us Heretiques Even so do the Sectaries deal with us they separate from our Churches as prophane societies esteeming themselves the onely Saints and their new Congregations the only Churches in which Christ is set up as King upon his Throne And as the Jesuites and Papists magnifie themselves and their Masters for the onely seraphicall Doctors and in all their writings boast of their eminent learning and slight and contemn all the Protestant writers as nothing so do the Independents and Sectaries highly magnifie themselves and esteem of all the Presbyterians as the off-scouring of the earth making them the sillyest creatures of the world in comparison of themselves as in all their Vindications and forthy Pamphle s dayly appeareth yea they write against them with more then an episcopall pride So that in all these their dealings they are lâ—ke the Jesuites and Papists Again as the Jesuites and Priests amongst the Papists make all the Protestant Ministers with the Presbyterian government odious and hatefull to the people even so do all the Independents and Sectaries incense the people against all our godly Ministers and Presbyters and the Presbyterian Government falsly perswading them that children killed Exod. 1. ver 16. 22. that he might weaken the people of God so the Independents and Sectaries labour to deale with us for if amongst the Presbyterians any masculine spirits come forth with Christian manly courage to discover the evill of their wayes having piety wisdome lâ—arning abilities gifts and parts wherewith they are able to oppose their errors these they indeavour to have supprest and to kill in their good names which is better then life and for the accomplishing of this they have their agents besides their scurrilous reviling pamphlets to ride from City to Country and to go from house to and to cast all the males that knowingly and conscienciously appear of a contrary judgement unto them into the deep rivers of Calumnies laying on their backs such loads of fals defamations as may for ever drown them in their credits and reputations in the torrents of this troublesome world and by this their Egyptian policy they suppose in a short time to weaken the Presbyterians making them by their reproaches unfit for any imployment in Church and State as if they were dead men by which means they bring in their own party and so think to increase and strengthen themselves but those their diabolicall practices with all their Agents God will in his due time fully discover and certainly destroy and down them all in the sea of his indignation they being all contrary unto his holy Word and royall Commands and therefore although they come to us in their gray heads yet they are not in the way of righteousnesse nor in the way of the old Puritans of ENGLAND And tâ—uly if we look into the whole proceedings of the Independents and Sectaries of our times we shall find them most agreeable to all the practices both of the Jesuites and Aegyptians and the Pharisees of old those cruell enemies of God and his people and dear servants for the Pharisees would ever oppose Christ and interrupt him in his Ministery and their weapons they deal with are all carnall as those I have now mentioned and that weapon my brother Burton cometh out against me with viz his Phocions hatchet which I cannot but speak something of before I conclude this my Epistle to the Reader In the seventh Page of his book he hath these words You bring saith he the Scripture for you Come on brother let you and me try it by the dint of this Sword And truly I shall by the helpe of my God make no long work of it You spend about eleven sheets wherein you have woven sundry long threaden arguments to measure out your Dependent Presbytery as holding paralell with the line of Scripture Now you mâ—nst pardon me saith he if I shall assay according to an old Proverb with one stroke of Phocions hatchet to cut in two the long thred of your Alcibiadian fluent and luxuriant Rhetorications Thus he Here my brother Burton seems to desire that he and I may try out the truth of what I have written by the dint of the sword of the Scripture and I say as David did in another sense 1 Sam. 21. 9. There is none like that but he immediately forsakes that weapon and betakes himselfe to Phocions hatchet and that is his Pole-ax Truly I exceedingly pity him who strives to maintain a way that brings him into such a straight that he cannot cut in two the arguments brought against him without a hatchet whereas the Sword of the holy Scripture is sharp enough to cut in two with one stroke any erroneous arguments For the Word of God is quick and powerfull and sharper then any two-edged sword piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit and of the joynts and marrow and is a discoverer of the thoughts and intents of the heart Heb. 4. 12. But he knowing very well that with the sword of the spirit which is the Word of God Gal. 6. 17. though it be a two-edged sword c. that he could never cut in two with that weapon my arguments the truth and strength of them being drawn out of the Word of God upon which I have grounded all my assertions which is a sure unmoveable and impregnable foundation therefore laying aside the sword of the Scripture he vapours with an unknown hatchet a desperate carnall weapon and to please himself he assays to chop hack and mangle my arguments which he is never able to cut in two with all his strength and strokes Surely none but a bad cause and an unwarrantable way had need to make use of such a weapon Now for the Presbyterians as their way is warrantable being grounded on the holy Scripture the good Word of God the practice of the Apostles and all the Churches constituted by them so the weapons of their warfare are not carnall but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds 2 Cor. 10. 4. And for my part I am resolved never to use any other but that heavenly weapon the sharp sword of the spirit for the hewing and pulling down of all the strong holds of the Independents and Sectaries and for the dividing and cutting in two all their erroneous opinions and by the help of my God and through the power of his might and by his assisting grace I shall never doubt but by the dint of that sword ever be able to try it out with my brother Burton and all those of his fraternity and to oppose any adversaries of the truth and to make no long work of it and alwayes to be sufficiently armed to maintain it and all the wayes of God which I have formerly suffered for and still continue to hold forth and
of the world And this I thought fit to speak concerning the first question or controversie betweene the Presbyterians and the Independents The second is concerning the gathering of Churches and admitting of Members into Church fellow-ship communion which the Independents hold and teach must be upon these conditions First that they that are to be admitted and before they can be received into the Church they must walke sometime with them In New-England they make some walke seven yeeres before they can be received and this is their first condition Secondly before their admission they must make every one of them a particular and publicke confession of their faith Thirdly they must bring in the evidences of their conversion declaring the time when the place where and the occasion how they were converted Fourthly they must all and every one of them enter into a particular explicite Covenant Fifthly they must come in and be admitted by the consent of the whole Church Nemine contradicente so that the refusing of any of these hinders their admission and the gathering of Churches after so fashion as the French men use to speake when they learn English is the onely way as they all affirme of setting up Christ as King upon his Throne and this is the opinion and doctrine of all the Independents concerning the gathering of Churches pretending withall that they have the Church of Jerusalem for this their paterne and plat-forme which is nothing else but to abuse the Scripture as will afterwards appeare The Presbyterians on the contrary side hold and beleeve that for the gathering of Churches and for the making of any Members of any Church and for the admitting of them into Church Followship and Communion no other conditions are to be propounded to them by the Ministers for their reception into the society of the Church or to be required at any peoples hands but those that Christ the King of his Church whose voyce is only in Church matters to be listned unto and heard hath propounded viz. Repentance Faith and Baptisme And this is the beliefe and opinion of the Presbyterians concerning the admission of Members and gathering of Churches affirming that the Independents have neither Precept nor President for all their new conditions in the whole Booke of God and therefore that they ought to be rejected as their owne inventions and as the vaine and wicked traditions of their owne braine as will clearely in the following discourse be evidenced to all men And this is briefly the state of the question and difference betweene us Now before I set downe the ground and seeming warrant they pretend for this their fond opinion of Independency by which they have brought trouble and confusion upon this whole Church and Kingdome I thinke it fit I say before the handling of the whole busines to say something concerning the sorts of Independents I have to deale with and against the which all my following Arguments doe militate and I find two sorts of Independents the first are those which for distinction sake I call Homothumadons the other Burtonians Now the Homothumadon Independents that at this day swarme through the whole Kingdome if their owne brags may be beleeved are the universality of all the Sectaries who generally hold that There were no more beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem and in all other the primitive Churches within their respective Precincts then could all ordinarily meet in one Congregation to partake in all Acts of worship and from thence out of this their imaginary opinion they forme all their severall Churches calling their Assemblies the Churches of the Congregationall way and to this their opinion they sticke and cleave immoveably The Burtonian Independents of which my Brother Burton is the Corypheus and Antesignanus and from whom they have received their doctrine they hold and beleeve that there were many Congregations and Assemblies of beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem but deny that those severall Congregations were Churches properly so called This I say is the opinion of my Brother Burton and his disciples So that my first Brigade of Arguments and Forces that I have drawn out of Saint Iohn the Baptists Christs and his blessed Apostles and seventy Disciples quarters and that before Christs death with all those I have taken out of the strong garrison of Ierusalem after Christs ascension and have brought into the field to dispute this controversie and question they militate against the whole Army of the Homothumadon Sectaries that under the command of Hanserdo Knollys and I. S. their Generalls indeavored to maintain and keep this ground viz. That there were no more Beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem at first and last then could and did ordinarily all meet together in one place or Congregation to partake in all acts of worship The other companies that I have taken out of the Apostles quarters after Christs death resurrection and ascension militate against all the Burtonian Independents in the head of which Army he himselfe comes out into the field as their Generall maintaining that those severall Assemblies in the Church of Ierusalem were not Churches properly so called And he Goliah-like appears armed with his sword and Phocions hatchet which is his pol-ax bidding defiance to the whole host of Presbyterians presuming to make good this ground against them all viz. That those severall Assemblies of Beleevers in the Church at Ierusalem were not Churches properly so called challenging me by name saying Page 7. Come on Brother let you and I try it out by the dint of this swoâ—d adding moreover these words and truly I shall by the helpe of my Godmake no long worke of it I shall saith he assay with one stroke of Phocions Hatchet to cut in two the long thread of your Alcibiadian fluent and luxuriant Rhetorications Thus valiant old Harry tryumphs before the victory and even conjures it out And in this dispute betweene my Forces and all the Independent Army after a few skirmishes they shall see not only a private Duell fought betweene Generall Burton and my selfe but the fall of that their Champion with their totall rout and see their whole Army to fly and leave the field and that most cowardly though they were three to one howsoever their scattered Forces now and then make some false alarums and speake bigge words what reserves they yet have and what great things they will doe and how they will rally againe and come upon me and breake through and through to the totall routing of all my Forces They that are acquainted with the feats of Armes and expert souldiers in this Militia will well perceive that it is but selfe confidence in them all and that all their swelling words will tend to their owne dishonour I have three Generals to encounter with in the Independent Army two under the name of all the Homothumadons Hanserdo Knollys and I. S. and Henry Burton in the name of all those of his party besides some whibling reserves
in the second Chapter and first Verse were Christs apostles and Disciples and such as had followed him from the beginning of Iohns baptisme and were indeed all Ministers of the Gospell and preachers of the Word and men of great eminency and fame and renoun and therfore by a great elegancy are called Names the number of the Names saith the Holy Ghost which kind of expression in the Holy Scripture is ever used for to expresse men only of transcendent excellencie and desert for their rare vertues and endowments as is manifest out of the Revel 3. 4. and all these were taken up in holy duties as the occasion required and were by themselves but may any rationall man conclude from thence that there were no more Beleevers in Ierusalem would not this be thought an odde kind of arguing if one should thus dispute against the Independents those Homothumadon brethren all the Independent Predicants and their Itinerary Preachers those eminent and learned men those names are all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Citie of London on one of their Feast dayes Ergo there is no more Independents in the Citie of London then can meet at all times in any one Congregation to partake in all their Ordinances would not all the Independents laugh at any Presbyterian that should thus dispute when they themselvs boast that there be millions of them in London Now by the holy Scripture we are truly informed there were millions of true beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem at that very time and that they were the Ministers only that were present together on the day of Pentecost and that the other Beleevers were in their other meeting places yea besides those that I have now named it is said in the same Chapter verse 5. that at that instant of time there were dwelling at Jerusalem Iewes devout men out of every nation under heaven that is true Worshippers and Beleevers here therefore must needs bee an innumerable company of these and all these were then Inhabitants in Ierusalem so that the Holy Scripture doth by many witnesses prove there were more then a hundred and twenty Beleevers or more then a hundred thousand in Ierusalem at that time how therefore with any honesty can the Independents conclude from Epi to auto that there were no more Beleevers then in Ierusalem nor ever after then could all meet in one Congregation If this be not to fight against God there was never any fighting against him But should I yeeld unto them which I cannot doe for many reasons that there were no more Beleevers at that time in Ierusalem then did or could all meet in any one place will it follow in any sound understanding that they could ever after all still meet in one Congregation when they were infinitly daily increased I trow not for so to speake and so to argue and conclude would be but to prove fighters against all reason yea against God himself as I said before and to deny the expresse Scriptures as will forthwith appeare for in the same Chapter when there were but three thousand new Converts added to the Church it is said that then that company could not all meet in any one place to communicate in all acts of worship but for want of a place spacious enough for to breake bread in they were forced then to meet in divers places and to divide themselves into severall Assemblies and Congregations and that in severall houses for so saith the Scripture verse 46. and they continued daily with one accord in the Temple and breaking bread from house to house that is in many severall houses they had their meetings to communicate in therefore at that very time there were many Congregations of Beleevers so that they could not possibly meet altogether in one place And here by the way it is good to take notice not onely that there were many Congregations of Beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem which the Independents confesse to be the first formed Church and that when there were but three thousand new Converts added to the Disciples but that all these were speedily and readily received into Church-fellowship and that by the sole and alone authority of the Apostles so that it was not required at their hands that they should first walke sometime with the Church before their admission or that they should make a particular confession of their faith or bring in the evidences of their conversion or that they should enter into any particular explicite Covenant or that they must have the consent of the Church before they could be received into Church-fellowship nothing I say of all this was either practised in this Mother-church or any Daughter-church in the Primitive and purest times but these two truths are most certainely evident out of the Scripture The first that all Christians in the church of Ierusalem were admitted into Church-fellowship upon their repenting beleeving and being baptised without any other conditions and that upon offering themselves The second truth is this that there were many congregations and Assemblies of Beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem at that instant time which is abundantly proved out of the testimonies and reasons above specified and those expresse words where it is said that they brake bread from house to house therefore there were many Congregations then But it will farther more illustriously yet appeare if we consider the divers other additions of Beleevers and that daily unto the Church of Ierusalem for in the last verse of this chapter it is said that the Lord added daily unto the Church such as should bee saved here we find additions upon additions of Beleevers and that daily indefinitly set downe as if they could not easily have been told which addeth no small Emphasis unto the expression and all these were admitted into Church-fellowship without any of those conditions the Independents require of all their Members in these our times for it is said the Lord added daily unto the Church such as should be saved and therefore hee did it onely upon his owne termes of Repentance Faith and Baptisme Now what understanding man can easily beleeve that when there was such daily increase of Beleevers made that they could all still meet in any one place or Congregation to partake in all Ordinances But if wee looke into the fourth chapter we shall find an other new Addition and that of five thousand men more besides women for so saith the Scripture verse 4. Howbeit many of them which heard the word beleeved and the number of the men was about five thousand Now if when there were but three thousand they were then forced for want of a convenient place spacious enough to communicate in to divide themselves into divers severall houses how impossible a thing was it for them all daily then to meet together in any one place or congregation may any one imagine when there were not only daily additions of Beleevers but five thousand men more added unto the
Church at one time without all controversie it was impossible that they could all then meet together in any one place and for farther confirmation of this truth and for the putting of this controversie for ever out of doubt the Holy Ghost saith in the fifth chapter verse 14. And Beleevers were more added unto the Church multitudes both of men and women Marke I pray the expression multitudes Now by multitude all men know is to be understood and that in all Languages a very great Assembly or congregation or company whereupon the Scripture saith follow not a multitude to doe evill so that by multitude is ever understood some vast Assembly or Congregation of people and here the Scripture saith speaking in the plurall number that multitudes and that both of men and women were added to the Lord that is to say many great Congregations and Assemblies were added to the Church yea the expression doth as it were intimate that they came in so fast that they could not now any longer be counted as it were by retayle or enumerate companies as when they came in by small numbers as three thousand and five thousand at a time which might easily be told and reckoned but that now they came into the Church in such great bodies as they were forced to set them downe by whole sale and therefore the Holy Ghost saith that Beleevers were added unto the Lord multitudes both of men and women that is to say many great Congregations of Beleevers of both sexes yea and that there might yet be no mistake in this busines the Scripture saith in the last verse of this chapter for the great multitudes of them that the Apostles daily in the Temple and in every house ceased not to teach and preach Iesus Christ So that here by the testimony of the Holy Ghost wee are ascertained there were divers and severall Congregations of Beleevers at that time in the Church of Ierusalem for they had their meetings not onely in the Temple but in every house or from house to house which is all one that is to say they had many Congregations and Assemblies of Beleevers at that time in severall private houses as well as in the Temple so that this truth being confirmed unto us not onely by reason but by the mouth of so many infallible witnesses as that out of the second chapter where it is said they brake bread daily from house to house and two more witnesses also in this fifth chapter where it is recorded verse 14. that multitudes both of men and women that is to say many great Congregations of Beleevers of both sexes were added to the Lord and in the last verse that there might be yet no scruple made of the busines the places of their meetings are also expressed viz. in the Temple and in every house so that all good Christians are bound to beleeve that there were many Congregations and Assemblies of Beleevers at that time in the Church of Jerusalem and therefore more then could all possibly meet in any one place or congregation So that if I should say no more the truth concerning this point is so evidently apparent to all judicious and understanding men that they cannot doubt of it except they will deny the Scripture it selfe yet that the truth concerning this controversie may yet more fully be cleared I shall for the farther coroborrating of it and for confirmation of the same produce a few testimonies more In the sixth chapter verse 7. The word of the Lord increased saith the Holy Ghost and the number of Disciples multiplyed in Jerusalem greatly and a great company of the Priests were obedient to the faith Here wee find multiplication upon multiplication of Beleevers and more additions of them and that in Ierusalem and amongst these multitudes there was a great company of Priests that is a great company of their Ministers and learned Rabbies were converted and all these severall admissions of Beleevers into this Church of Jerusalem were without any of the conditions those of the congregationall way require now of their new Members for it is not said that they demanded of them that they should walke some time with them before their admission or that they should make any publicke confession of their faith or bring in the evidences of their conversion or enter into any particular explicite Covenant or come in by the consent of the people before their admission nothing of all these things were required at their hands in this Mother-church and therefore all the practise of this kind of admission in our new Congregations is without any president or example and therefore those of the congregationall way doe most wickedly to pretend they have the Church of Jerusalem for an example for their practise of admitting of Members But I say the thing chiefly to be observed here is the multiplication and the increase of many more Disciples to the former adding withall that amongst those Disciples and Converts that were added to the Lord there was a great company of the Priests now what an increase of Beleevers may any man suppose there must then needs follow when so many of their Ministers were converted without doubt when the people saw their Priests turne Christians and heard them also in their preachings give in their reasons for their imbracing of the Gospel and saw withall the daily miracles of the Apostles for the confirmation of this their doctrine they did infinitly multiply so that if there had beene no conversion of men before spak of yet the conversion of these very Priests in a short time would have procured the conversion of many more then could have met in any one place or a few and this all reason will perswade for wee find it by hourly experience how many hundreds are daily mislead and seduced by the error of a few temporising unstable Presbyters who are turned Independents and what a deale of mischiefe they have done here amongst us so that not a few places can containe their Proselytes and all this without the helpe of any miracles and we see daily if but any rich and crased Gentlewoman or any confounded Lady turne Independent or if but any unstable man of any eminency revolt from the Presbyterian way what a noyse there is by and by made at it and how many giddy headed men and women especially are seduced by it and that without any prodigies Now I say all reason will perswade any intelligible man that truth should much more prevaile then error and that in the hands of so great a multitude and of such learned Rabbies and those also in so great honour and esteeme amongst the people having withall the helpe of Miracles amongst them and that to the speedy conversion of many thousands yea the Scripture saith that the Word of God increased that is to say converted many and that the number of Disciples multiplyed in Jerusalem greatly not in a small manner and that a great company of the
Priests were also added unto the Lord so that if there were a great Congregation and Assembly of the Priests as the Word of God relateth there must necessarily be many more Congregations of the ordinary people and all these are to be yet reckoned upon a new account and upon a new List so that there were numberlesse Congregations of Beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem if any credit may be given to the Holy Scripture and that in the very infancy of the Church so that I am most confident that this truth is now evident and perspicuous to all those that have but ordinary understanding But because this is the onely busines as the Independents say and that will put an end to this controversie betweene us for they have often said prove once but clearly unto us out of the Word of God that there were many Congregations of Beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem and then wee will grant you the day I say in this regard I shall briefly adde some other Arguments to prove there were more Beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem then could all possibly meet in any one Congregation or a few for to these that were daily converted and added to the Church wee heare upon all occasions of additions upon additions and of increase upon increase of many more Beleevers for in the ninth chapter verse 31. it is recorded that the Churches having rest through all Judea and Galilee and Samaria they were multiplyed for so it is in the Oâ—iginall Now Ierusalem was the chiefe Church in Iudaea and therefore shee also multiplyed and increased in Disciples daily which being added to the former spake of it makes it an impossible thing that they could all meet together in any one place or a few And in the 12. chapter upon the miraculous death of Herod it is said verse 24. that the Word of God grew and multiplyed in Ierusalem that is brought forth great increase of ' Beleevers and made them exceedingly daily to multiply so that all these additions upon additions of Beleevers made it an impossible thing that the hundreth part of them could meet in any one place But omitting many Arguments that I could produce from the multitudes of their Preachers and the diversity of the nations and the infinit number of the Inhabitants and from the Miracles in Jerusalem that necessarily called for many Congregations and Assemblies that one place in the 21. of the Acts may for ever silence all Gain-sayers and abundanly prove unto rationall men that there were many if not numberlesse congregations of Beleevers then in the church of Ierusalem If we will but take notice what Saint Iames and all the Presbyters of Jerusalem spake unto Saint Paul who being all Inhabitants there and the Ministers and Preachers of the Word in that Church must all necessarily know not onely the condition of the Beleevers there but for the most part the number of them now I say it will be worth our paines and attention to observe and take notice what is there confirmed by the testimony of many witnesses yea a cloud of witnesses and all of them without exception there was Iames the Apostle by name and all the Presbyters of Ierusalem all Synodians whose witnesse was true and for ever to be beleeved and yet they give in this evidence to Saint Paul concerning the Beleevers in Ierusalem that there were many ten thousands of weake Brethren here how many ten thousands more may we suppose were there then of strong Brethren in the Church of Jerusalem seeing for the most part in all Churches where there are able and learned Ministers it is ever observed that there are three strong brethren to one weak one at least more strong brethren then weak ones Now when there was a whole Colledge of Apostles for the most part resident in that Church and a whole colledge of Presbyters fixed Ministers there and able Preachers besides a multitude of Priests and all painefull and laborious that preached unto them night and day instructed them all in their Christian Liberty and confirmed them in it with miracles and when they had also for a farther strengthning of them in that their Christian Liberty called a Councell and Synod in Jerusalem and ratified the abrogation of the legall Ceremonies and that from the Holy Scripture and the Spirit of God and did daily preach unto them all this their Christian Liberty we are bound by the Law of charity to beleeve there were many more thousands of strong Christians then weake in that Church yea our daily experience will perswade any man to beleeve this Doctrine Now let us heare what Saint Iames and all the Presbyters witnesse unto Saint Paul concerning this point verse 20. Thou seest Brother Paul say they how many ten thousands for so it is in the Originall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Iewes there are which beleeve and they are all zealous of the Law out of the which words wee may observe that those Saint Iames and the Presbyters speake of were all Inhabitants in Ierusalem for they could witnesse nothing of strangers those that dwelt in other places neither could they have said thou seest them if they had not beene Inhabitants or if they had beene here to day and gone to morrow for then they could not have beene taken notice of but they speake of Inhabitants as by many Arguments may be proved and of all these they asserâ— these things First for the number of them that they were many ten thousands Secondly that they were all Beleevers Disciples and very good Christians yea very zealous ones Thirdly they doe witnesse that all these many ten thousands were but weake Brethren and therefore gave Saint Paul counsell yea an order somewhat to connive at their weaknesse for a time that hee might the better ingratiate himselfe into their favour the story is there fully set downe Now I say if there were many ten thousands of weak Brethren in the Church of Jerusalem how many more ten thousands of strong Beleevers may any rationall men suppose were then there in that church where there were a colledge of Apostles forthe most part and a standing Colledge of able Presbyters all miraculous Teachers and assisted immediatly by the spirit of God Surely a few hundred of houses or places could not possibly have held their very bodies much lesse could a few hundred of houses have held them to partake in all the Ordinances so that all men that have not absolutely resolved to give the Spirit of God the lye yea to wage warre against Heaven must acknowledge that there were many Congregations and Assemblies of Beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem especially when it commeth confirmed by so many witnesses of divine authority By which it appeareth that there were many Congregations of Beleevers there as in every house one So that for this point I am most assured it is now without controversie that there were many Congregations and Assemblies of Beleevers
in the Church of Jerusalem and yet all these as the Holy Scripture asserteth in many places made all but one Church and the Independents themselves acknowledge there was but one Church in Jerusalem Now how in any ordinary mans understanding can many congregations be one politicall ministeriall Church except only because they are united and associated under one Presbyteriall government that is to say under the government of a whole colledg of Presbyters which the Church of Ierusalem was for there was many Presbyters there as this 21. ch testifieth and the 15. chap. and many other places of holy writ all which had the government over that Church committed to them in common So that it may be a wonder to all rationall men that there should any appear in the world notwithstanding the abundant evidence out of the holy Word of God that should yet assert there were no more beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem then could all meet in one Congregation which assertion of theirs besides the Scripture very common reason overthrows for if we consider Jerusalem it is said to be the city of the great King in which there were never lesse then seven or eight hundred thousand inhabitants who dayly expected the Messiah who it is well known when he came had twelve Apostles and seventy Disciples at his command to go and come at pleasure whose powerfull preaching was such that it is related that Satan was seen fall down like iightning from heaven that is to say whose Kingdome was overthrown by their ministery and by all whose efficacious preaching and miracles we have this testimony that at one of their Miracles and Sermons there were three thousand converted at one time besides dayly additions added unto that Church by the Lord and five thousand men besides women at another and multitudes of beleevers both of men and women at another and that there was dayly increase of beleevers upon increase with a multitude of Priests besides a whole colledge of Presbyters settled Ministers amongst them and that all these should yet prevail to convert no more in future time then could all meet in one Congregation it seems a thing very incredible and truly for any to persevere in this error against all reason and against the evident testimonies of holy Scripture where we have it recorded there were many ten thousands of very weak beleevers in that one Church besides the strong it is an open and wilfull fighting against God and a resisting of his spirit which is a fearfull sin for all these are convincing arguments to prove the numberlesse multitudes and congregations of beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem And all thâ—s brigade of arguments militate against the whole Army of the Homothumadon Sectaries and shall I hope for ever serve to vanquish them all and to make good this field of truth That there were many Congregations and Assemblies of beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem and yet they were not every one a Church or Churches severally considered by themselves exercising an absolute soveraignty Independent within themselves respectively as all our new gathered Churches do now here in London but all those congregations in Jerusalem were all subordinate and being combined together made all of them but one Church and were all under a common Counsell or Colledg of Presbyters within that Precinct the example of which Mother-Church is left upon record to all posterity for imitation and therefore that tenent of the Homothumadon Independents concerning the congregationall way hath no ground for it in the whole Word of God but is a meer whimsy of their own brain and hath its foundation only in the aire and will soon vanish or be speedily blown away by the blast and breath of truth Now my other companies drawn out of the Apostles quarters after Christs death and ascension they militate against all the Burtonian Independents who acknowledge that there were many Assemblies of beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem but deny they were Churches properly so called now though by their grant they have lost the day as in the following skirmishes will appear yet that all men may see that this sconse of error to which they have betaken themselves cannot defend their cause I shall with one company at this time beat them out of that hold and fully vanquish them in the pitcht field It is recorded Act. 2. v. 42. of all those new converts which were in many assemblies in many houses that they continued stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of bread and in prayers This very troop alone serves for the beating of them all out of what bulwark soever they can betake themselves to for shelter for if all these congregations and Assemblies of believers were equall in all priviledges and immunities with any Churches that ever were on earth and had in them severally whatsoever did make the whole Church of Ierusalem the first formed Church then they were all and every one of them Churches properly so called But the antecedent is true Ergo the consequent so that to any rationall man this question is also out of controversie for let any man but duly examine what it was in the whole church of Jerusalem that made it the first formed church and a church properly so called and he shall find the same in every one of those particular congregations and assemblies for the making of them churches properly so called so that thâ—y each of them severally may as truly challenge the name of Church as the whole Church can they communicating in whatsoever is essentiall for the making of any church a compleat church or a church properly so called if partaking in all Ordinances by lawfull Ministers can make any assembly or congregation a church properly so called So that by this one company and by this very argument all the whibling reserves of all the Burtonian Independents are dissipated and scattered and that place of truth maintained against them all viz. that every one of those Assemblies in Jerusalem were churches properly so called and yet all of them made up but one intire Church and they were not every of them severally considered by themselves and apart Independent and exercising an absolute soveraignty within themselves And therefore this truth shall for ever stand good against all sorts of Independents That many congregations combined together and subordinate to some one colledg of Presbyters make all of them within their precincts but one entire Church and that this is Gods Ordinance and not that tenent of the congregationall way which hath neither precept or president for it in all Gods holy Word So that by all these encounters and frequent skirmishes and by the mighty power and assistance of the great Lord of Hostes the Generall of all the Armies of heaven and earth I have vanquished all the forces both of the Homothumadon Independents and all the Burtonian Sectaries and maintained and kept not onely the field of truth but these
And all the ends of the world shall remember and turn unto the Lord and all the kindreds of the Nations shall worship before thee And Psal 72. it is said All Kings shall fall down before him and all Nations shall serve him And Psal 86. 9. All Nations whom thou hast made shall come and worship before thee O Lord and shall glorifie thy name Innumerable places to this purpose might be produced for the proving of Nationall Churches for all Nations are Christs by donation Psal 2. 8. Ask of me saith the Lord speaking to Christ and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession Yea they are his by conquest who hath vanquished the strong man and disarmed him and vindicated the Nations into his own possession yea they are his by purchase also viz. all the elect of them for he hath redeemed them with his precious blood 1 Pet. 1. Acts 20. Yea they are his by call for he sent his Apostles into all nations to invite them to come in Matth. 28. Marke 16. And many of them obeyed the call and are his by covenant as we may see it Revel 11. v. 15. where it is said The Kingdomes of this world are become the Kingdomes of our Lord and of his Christ and he shall raigne for ever and ever And Paul in the 11. of the ROM speaking unto all the Gentiles in as much as he was the Apostle of the Gentiles saith ver 17. That some of the naturall branches being broken off the Gentiles which were the wilde Olive tree were graffed in amongst them and with them did partake of the root and fatnesse of the Olive tree So that now all the Nations were equall in priviledges with the Jews in all respects so that as that was a nationall Church so are they and yet all make but one Church for there is but one shepherd and one sheep fold one Church consisting of Jews and Gentiles now as the Church of the Jews is said to be but one Nationall church because all the tribes in that Family or Nation and all the visible and publike assemblies of the same being parts of the catholicke church and living under one ecclesiasticall and civill government were by the profession of the same faith and fellowship and communion of the same worship and government united into one body ecclesiastick or ecclesiastical commonwealth So for ought I know all those Kingdomes Nations Countries and Provinces that shall imbrace the Gospel as I said before and come under the government of Jesus Christ the great high Priest and King of his church which was typified by the legall high Priest and the Kings of Judah and do yeeld obedience unto him and that government he hath appointed in his church may all of them being joyned in a particular consociation and community in any country Nation or Province or Kingdome receive their denomination from the several countries nations in which they are For the Church eatholick being an homogenial and similar body retains the name of church into what cities countries nations or Kingdomes soever it be divided into for as those many Congregations in the Church at Ierusalem made all of them but one church within its precincts and had its name from thence so may the many Parishes and Villages which being met together in their severall bounds in the profession of the same Christian faith make but one Church being all of them through that countrie combined together under one government both Ecclesiasticall and civill for as for the division of the nations it is not to be considered meerly as an humane and politicke Ordinance as many conceive and therefore would make Provinciall Churches and Parish Churches a humane invention for in the 32. of Deut. v. 8. it is said there when the most high divided to the nations their inheritance so that God was the Author of this division and gave their severall names unto them and set all their bounds and limits yea he hath set the bounds of every man as it is sufficiently proved by the Apostle Acts 17. where hee saith verse 26. that God hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth and hath determined the times before appointed and the bounds of their habitations so that the division of the whole world into divers nations and those nations into severall Provinces and Counties and those counties into so many hundreds and Wapentakes or Rapes or Tribes and all these into so many severall Parishes is said to be Gods owne appointment for he is said to have divided the nations tohave set them their bounds and therefore I can conceive no reason why Parish Churches amongst us may not as well be accounted Gods Ordinance as Parish Synagogues amongst the Iewes and why citie Churches amongst us may not as well be Gods Ordinance now as it was then for so by divine institution they were then in the Apostles times esteemed and it is well knowne that in New-England all their severall Townes as that of Plymouth Bostorne Cambridge c. have all their bounds and limits prescribed unto them and all the people within that precinct and no farther that submit themselves to that their government are said to be Members of each severall Church and of no other and yet all this is as much politick as the division of our Parishes and Cities and those Churches constituted by the Apostles in every citie village and countrey were as much politick as ours and yet are called Gods Ordinances and truly I know no good reason why our parish churches should not farre rather and with farre greater reason be of divine institution then those churches of the congregationall way for it is well knowne that all the Members in our severall Parishes dwell within such and such limits and for the most part are all well and familiarly knowne one to an other and every weeke once at least see all one an others faces and can daily meet together for to watch over one another whereas those of the congregationall way dwell many of them twenty miles one from another and some threescore miles one from another and all for the most part a great distance one from another scattered here and there so that they cannot possibly one watch over an other as is pretended and behold one an others conversation for that is impossible and therefore for my particular I know that the parochiall or parishionall assembling of themselves together for the injoying of the Ordinances hath presidents for it in holy Writ and that many both in cities and villages but wee have not one president of such congregations as are now in our new Churches in all the whole Booke of God and therefore I conclude that all our parochiall meetings are farre more of divine institution and Churches properly so called then the Assemblies of the congregationall way And by the same
Presbyters together upon which all the Congregations and severall Assemblies under it are to depend and to which in all weighty businesses they are to appeal for any injury or conceived wrong or scandall or for redresse of any abuses in Doctrine or manners and for the exercising of Church-Discipline upon incorrigable and scandalous offenders as admonition for giving offence suspension from the Ordinances till amendment and reformation or if obstinate Excommunion Or whether every one of those particular Congregations or Assemblies be they never so small severally or considered a part and by themselves be Independent that is to say have full and plenary authority within themselves without reference to this or any other great Councell or Presbytery for transacting or determining all differences about faith or manners amongst themselves or for the redressing of any grievances or abuses or the exercising of the power of Discipline or jurisdiction and from the which there is no appeal for relief though the parties offended conceive they have never so much injury or wrong done them In a word whether two Presbyters with a slender Congregation have an absolute kinde of Spirituall Soveraignty among themselves in their own Congregation and as ample authority as was given to the whole Colledge of the Apostles Mat. 18. and to the whole Presbytery in the Church of Ierusalem And this is the first Question Which that it may the better be understood I will propound it in a simile and that in a matter well known unto all men The government of this famous City of London and of many other great Cities through the Kingdome are called Corporations that is to say majestracies and have in them a Secular or Civill Signory or Presbytry who are invested with Anthority to exercise all acts of Government amongst themselves as if they were an absolute Principality and this Government by which all Citizens and inhabitants within their Precincts and liberties are to be ruled and ordered as occasion and necessity shall require is committed to the Lord Mayors Aldermen and Common-Councell who onely by such other Officers as they shall elect and choose are to manage and exercise this government so that all particular Citizens and all the Companies of severall Tradesmen are in their particular Wards Precincts and Fellowships by their constitutions and Charter to depend upon the determination of that Counsell and are to make their addresses unto them upon any urgent occasion or conceived wrong or when it concerns the common good and for the time to stand unto their arbitrement Now then the question between us and our Brethren is as if there should arise a controversie in these severall Corporations Whether the Companies in each City where they all have their severall Halls and their severall assemblies and meetings upon all occasions and have all their Officers and exercise also a power of ruling and jurisdiction among themselves be independent that is to say have plenary authority within themselves without reference to the Lord Mayor or Aldermen or Common-counsell to determine of all things among their severall Companies and from the which there is no appeale for reliefe though one be never so much injured and damnified by any unjust act and whether these severall Companies and severall Assemblies be each of them a severall Corporation or Magistracy or all of them put together make but one Corporation under one civill Presbytery consisting of the Lord Mayor Aldermen and Common-counsell This I thought fit to propound that every one may the better understand the question Now as this kingdome of England hath its severall Porporations through all Pounties and the which Porporations although they have their severall Pompanies in them yet are all dependent upon a civill Presbytery and Common-counsell and every Company in them makes not a severall Porporation or Magistracy or a severall City but are all dependent upon the Common-counsell or Presbytery for the better ordering and governing of them in all their common affaires and for the redressing of abuses and taking away and removing of common grievances and have their severall appeals to the Common-counsell the Lord Mayor and Aldermen and if they finde no justice there nor satisfaction have their redresse and appeal to some generall Court or some supreame judicature as to the Parliament of the Kingdome who redresse and determine all things according to the lawes and constitutions of the whole Kingdome So in the Kingdome of the Lord Jesus Christ which is his Church all these severall Churches which we reade of in the holy Scrupture of the New Testament are so many severall Corporations and Associations all the severall congregations and assemblies as so many severall Companies in them depending upon a Presbytery or Common-counsell and Colledge of Pastors and Rulers all making up but one Church in every one of their jurisdictions and severall Precincts though they be consistent of never so many severall Assemblies according to the greatnesse of the Cities or Townes wherein they are or according to the severall Hundreds or Divisions assigned to each Presbytery and all these severall associations to be groverned by their severall Presbyteries for the better ordering and preserving of the same to the which every particular man as well as any Assembly or Congregation may have their appeal for the redresse of any abuses or enormities and if they finde themselves wronged there then they have appeals to some other higher Presbytery or Counsell of Divines for relief and justice and both they and all other of the severall Corporations to be governed and regulated by the Laws and Statutes given by Christ himself the onely Head and King of his Church according onely to whose laws they are to be governed and ruled for the common good and preservation of the whole Church divided into those severall Jurisdictions Corporations or Precincts in imitation as neer now as may be of the Churches of Ierusalem Ephesus Corinth and Galatia c. and whose lawes alone must be the rule for the ordering of all their government doctrine and manners I have premised this I have now said that all men may the better understand the state of the Question and controversie in hand Now then if it shall be made appear out of the holy Scripture That all the severall Churches we have mention of in the New Testament were all particular corporations or associations and governed by a Common-Councell of Presbyters or by a Presbyteriall government in each of them and that there were many assemblies and congregations in those severall Churches and all of them had their distinct Officers amongst themselves in the which likewise they had all the Acts of Worship amongst themselves and did partake in all ordinances of Church-fellowship especially in the preaching of the Word Prayer in the Sacraments of Baptism and the Lords Supper and yet made but one Church and were all governed by a common-counsell of Presbyters or by a common Presbyterie within their Precincts then it must
more evident then yet it hath been viz. That Diotrephes was the primate of the Independents and of all those of the congregationall way But first I will set down Mr Knollys his words at large to take away all occasions of their calumniating tongues who ordinarily use to say That we keep from the world their Arguments that we may the better delude the people and hold them in ignorance His words therefore by way of answer to that Argument are these Now let the reader judge saith he whether the Doctor be not much mistaken in his commentary exposition and application of this place of Scripture And let me give you to understand that Saint Iohn saith verse the 9. I wrote unto the Church But seeing no mention is made of any particular congregation how can the Doctor so confidently affirme that it was his particular congregation Now the reader may see plainly that the Doctor can expound those brethren and their Elders or Presbyters which the Scripture calls a Church to be a particular congregation And what it was which Saint Iohn had written to the Church is not in this Epistle nor in any other Scripture delcared except it was to receive those brethren which he saith ver 8 ought to be received and ver 10 whom Diotrephes would not receive how then doth the Doctor say that Diotrephes assumed that power to himselfe which belonged unto the Colledge and Councell of Presbyters without whose joynt and mutuall agreement and common consent nothing ought to be done or transacted of publike concernment is the receiving of brethren or casting out of brethren a power which belongs to a colledge of Presbyters and neither the one nor the other may be transacted by the Elders and Brethren of a particular congregation unlesse the Court or common-councell of Presbyters conjoyntly consent unto it Let it be also considered that D otrephes opposed the brethren and forbad them that would have received those who Saint John saith vers the 8. we ought to receive yea and cast them out verse 10. of the Church to wit excommunicate them Doth it hereby appear that Diotrephes would have his congregation Independent and have an absolute jurisdiction within it selfe No but Diotrephes would lord it over the Church and have the preeminency above his brethren whether fellow-Elders or fellow Saints Diotrephes loving the primacy amongst them he would be the Primate and Metropolitan of the Church and have the preeminency of all the Presbyters in it and brethren of it The Doctor could have urged this Scripture against the domineering Prelates and why should he marvell that his brethren should now urge it against the Court of Presbyters It is confest that Diotrephes did that which was evill in usurping authority over the Church and those brethren he cast out of the Church But that he was the first that opposed the Presbyterian government or that he did affront a Court or common councell of Presbyters it is more then I know or the Doctor can prove For had Diotrephes done so why was he not convented before them Surely the Apostle Saint Iohn would rather have written to the colledge of Presbyters if there were any such then to the Church or in writing to the Church would tather have sent him a summons to appear at some consistory before the Court and common-councell of Presbyters then to warne them to take heed of hiâ— evill that they did not follow it And doubtlesse St John would have writen thus Diotrephes loves to be a Primate amongst you wherefore when the Presbytry that is to say the Magistracy or Signiory of grave solid learned religious and wise Divines and Ministers come to keep order and meet together in a Court and common-councell I will remember his deeds and informe or complain to the Court and common-councell of Presbyters that he prates against us the Presbyters with malicious words But the Apostle Saint Iohn did not know any Court or Common-councell of Presbyters neither Classicall nor Synodicall to appeal unto Nor can the Doctor make good those appeals he mentioneth page 10 to be according to the Scripture of truth to wit that every particular man as well as any assembly or congregation may have their appeals to the Presbytry of their Precinct hundred or division under whose jurisdictions they were and if they found themselves wronged there that they have appeals to some other higher Presbytry or Councell of Divines for releefe and justice I only aske the Doctor how he can prove those appeals by Scripture and if he could whether that higher Presbytry or councell of Divines especially if they may say the Holy Ghost and wee be not as Independent as these brethren and their churches against whom the Doctor hath written And if so then such a high Presbytry or councell of Divines is not Gods Ordinance by the Doctors own confession and affirmation Therefore the Apostle writes to the Church or particular congregation whereof Diotrephes was a Member and an Elder whom he knew had power to judge him as well as the Church or particular congregation of Corinth had power to judge them that were members therein 1 Cor. 5. 12. 13. and therefore might as warantably admonish Diotrephes as the Church of Colosse might Archipus Coloss 4. 17. And if nothing of publike concernment ought to be done or transacted without the joynt and mutuall accord or agreement and common consent of the Presbytry Iohn the Presbyter would not have transgressed so farr as to take upon himselfe this authority over Diotrephes to tell the Church of his faults and to say he would remember him and sharply reprove him and teach him to prate against the Presbytry with malicious words which belonged unto the Court and common-councell of Presbyters But I shall have a just occasion to say more touching this matter in the answer unto the third question and therefore passing by the objection with his answer mentioned page 19. to the 29. unto its due place I shall desire seriously to consider the Doctors proof of his first proposition which he laboureth first by producing such Scriptures as he conceiveth make for the manifestation of the truth and from thence frames and formeth his arguments Thus Mr Knollys in way of reply speaketh to my argument concerning Diotrephes and of his intention what he will do in the insuing discourse to all the other arguments I have here set down his words at large omitting only the greek and latin texts which he School-boy-like scribleth to little other purpose than to shew his own vanity and to perswade the ignorant people that he is some-body in the Greeke and Latine tongue which kind of learning notwithstanding the most of his fraternity generally despise and contemne I have therefore omitted them especially having learned this lesson from Saint Paul 1 Cor. chap. 13. vers 19. rather to speak five words to the understanding of the people that I might teach others then ten thousand words in an unknown
leaving the poore sheepe in the wildernesse I say when all these things are evident out of the holy Scripture it necessarily followeth when Diotrephes was an Elder and Presbyter in that Church Saint Iohn writ unto which Master Knollys confesseth that he had there his particular congregation and therfore there was no neede of making any mention of it for very common reason will dictate thus much to any man that if any great grasier have ten or twelve thousand sheepe and many severall walks and places of pasturage to feed them in and hath severall pastours to looke unto them all as not a few Shephards can feede ten or twelue thousands sheepe and gives them all a charge in common of looking to his sheepe and feeding them although all those severall pastours are to have a generall care of all those sheep that have his marke upon them and that are within the limits of his severall walks and grasing places yet it is to be understood that every one of them hath his severall flocke committed to him in speciall for he must not be idle over the which he is to have the particular inspection and care for the well ordering of it with this limitation that he may not wrong the flocke or do any thing contrary unto his Masters pleasure or to the dammage or prejudice of his other fellow Pastours or their flocke All this I say good reason will dictate to any rationall man and dayly experience will confirme it In the same manner things were ordered in the primitive and Apostolicall Churches all whose Elders and Pastours in them had the charge of the severall flocks committed to them in common all the which they were to governe communi consilio presbyterorum as it is by all the Independents themselves confest for all those Churches were Aristocratically and Presbyterianly governed and therefore according to the wisdome and common councell of their Elders this Presbyter had the charge of the sheepe of such a ward or walke committed unto his care and that Elder had such a Circuit committed unto his charge and a third Elder had such a precinct committed to his cure and so of the rest with this proviso alwayes that all things of publicke concernment and that tended to the common good both of sheep and Pastours should be ordered by the joynt and common councell of the severall and respective Presbyters in an orderly and well regulated way for all things in the Church were to be done in order and decency and uniformitie which could never have been if every Pastour and Presbyter and every particular congregation under them severally would have governed as pleased themselves without any reference to the Colledge or common counsell of all the Presbyters which was the failing of Diotrephes here for which he was greatly blam'd by Saint Iohn And that all those Churches were to be governed by their severall Presbytries and that the people were not to intermeddle with the government of them Master Knollys himselfe in the third page of his pamphlet and in the eleventh of the same doth accord who citing my words in my introduction to my booke deduceth from them foure conclusions which I shall by and by set downe after I have related the grounds of them Before saith he the Doctor comes to proove his four particular Propositions he saith it will not be amisse in generall to take notice that all the Churches we read of in the new testament were aristocratically and Presbyterially Governed and were all Dependent upon the severall Presbyters and produceth divers places of Scripture to prove the same and two sheets are spent wholly in proving thereof from the 12 page to the 29. These words Mr Knollys quoteth out of my book Now hear his answer All which saith he should it be granted onely proves First that in every City or Church there was a Presbytery For they Ordained them Elders in every Church Act. 14. That thou Ordain Elders City by City Tit. 1. v. 5. Secondly that as there were Apostles and Elders in the church of Jerusalem so there were Elders in the church of Ephesus Acts the 20. ver 25. and in the church of Corinth and in the church of Galatia and Philippy c. Thirdly that those severall churches were dependent upon their several Presbyteries and they were to obey them who had the rule over them Hebr. 13. 7. 17. 24. Who were their guids obey your guids Fourthly that this Presbyterian church Government God hath appointed as his Ordinance to be continu'd to the end of the World the which whosoever resisteth resisteth the Ordinance of God These are the foure conclusions Master Knolleys gathereth out of my arguments but with all adds saying that all this doth not prove that this Presbyterian Church government is dependent upon a supreame judicature to the Decrees of which they must submit themselves and their churches This saith Mr. Knollys doth not follow but of that in its due place In the mean time it will be much to the purpose a little to consider his expressions All which saith he should it be granted proves First c. to wit the four conclusions now layd down in this place I intreat the Reader to behold the vanity of the man in so speaking all which shâ—uld â—t be granted as if he did me a great courtesie and favour to yeeld unto me that which the holy Scripture in exâ—resse woâ—ds declareth o be the will and pleasure of God and that which I had out of the blessed word of truth sufficiently ev need and which no man can deny except he will deny the Scripture and Word of God which hath perspicuously and in fo mall termes set own that there was a Colledge Presbyte ie of Elders orda ned and constituted in very Church or City who were to have the rule over the people in their severall congreâ—ations within their â—râ—cin â—s w ch M Knollys himself consenteth unto as is evident by his 4 conclusions So that if ever there had been any time of denying or not granting that all the Churches of the New Iestament were all Arâ—stocratically and Presbyterianly to be govern'd and were so many severall Eccle aâ—â—icall Corpo ations and that all those Scriptures I had produced for the proof of the same had not been rightly applyed and alleadged now had been the time when this businesse was in question and agitation for Mr Knollys to have shewen his skill and to have produced the reasons of his dislike and gain-saying but when he confirmed what I proved as is manifest from his four conclusions it is a great folly in the man to say all which should it be granted when he himselfe acknowledgeth as much and in expresse terms in the eleventh page of his book hath these words It is not denyed saith he by the brethren meaning the Independents that the Presbyters in all Churches were the men in the Government of the Churches in which they were Elders These are
that would have received them yea and cast them out ver 10. of the Church to wit excommunicated them but doth it hereby appear saith he that Diotrephes would have his congregation independent and have an absolute jurisdiction within it selfe Nâ— saith he but Diotrephes would lord it over the Church and have the Preeminency above his brethren whether fellow Elders or fellow Saints By the way take notice that in Master Knollys his opinion Diotrephes was a Saint Saint Diotrephes therfore let him be even such another Saint as himselfe and his brethren are Diotrephes saith he loving the primacy amongst them would be the Primate and Metropolitan of the Church and have the preeminency of all the Presbyters in it and brethren of it And why therefore should the Doctor marvell that his brethren should now urge this place against the Court of Preshyters Thus Master Knollys while he seemes to answer most maliciously and wickedly calumniates his brethren and labours to perswade the world that the presbyters of our times are like Diotrephes in affecting Supremacy over their fellow Presbyters and over the churches and all this to inrage the people against them when it is they themselves that would bring all men under their slavery and have an absolute authority and jurisdiction Independent in their severall congregations within themselves which was the sinne of Diotrephes But out of Master Knollys his words it appeareth that Diotrephes had a particular congregation For Church and congregation are Synonimaes in his Dialect which is yet more clearely evident from his words page the 7. which are these Therefore saith he the Apostle writs to the Church or particular congregation whereof Diotrephes was a member and an Elder who he knew had power to judge him These are Master Knollys formall expressions out of all which it doth now evidently appeare that there were many Presbyters and many congregations in that Church Saint Iohn writeth unto and that Diotrophes had his particular congregation amongst them for so Master Knollys doth in expresse termes acknowledge and in so speaking contradicts himselfe and vindicates me from the error he accused me of who affirmed I was much mistaken in my commentary exposition and application of that place saying there was no mention made of any particular congregation Diotrephes had And yet here he asserteth that Saint Iohn writ to the church or particular congregation whereof Diotrephes was a member and an Elder so that he hath done my worke for me once and again and made himselfe guiltie of that fault he charged me with page 6 and page 7. By which all men may see not only the contentiousnesse and restlesnesse of the creatures spirit and the folly of the man who contradicteth himselfe at every hand but may also gather that that Church consisted of many congregations all the which made but one Church within its precinct and was to be governed by the joynt consent and common counsell of the Presbyterie and that Diotrephes aspiring to the primacy amongst them and seeking to stand singular by himselfe with his congregation and to be Independent and to have no relation or reference to the Presbyters of that Church became an offender by it and was therefore severely reproved by Saint Iohn for his so doing in opposing his brethren in taking in and casting out of what members he pleased by his sole and absolute authority all which Mr Knollys accordeth to whether therefore this were not to make his congregation Independent and whether Diotrephes was not the first that opposed the Presbyterian government and affronted a Court and common councell of Presbyters seeing we read of none that did these things before him and whether those that now seek to establish an absolute jurisdiction in every congregation within themselves Independent be not rather like Diotrephes than those godly Ministers that desire the government in common according to Gods holy word I leave it to the judgement of the learned to consider and whether or no Mr Knollys doth not palpably contradict himselfe in all this his discourse for he acknowledgeth that Diotrephes had his particular congregation and opposed the Presbyters in it and that he did evill in usurping authority over the church and those brethren he cast out and yet notwithstanding he said it was more then he knew or I could prove Whether this therefore be not to contradict himself and to say and unsay and meerly to trifle I leave to the judgement of all intelligible men I conceive that all men that are but of ordinary capacity when they shall well consider my argument and Mr Knollys his reply unto it will say that Diotrephes assumed that power to himselfe which belonged to the Colledge and councell of Presbyters for if he had not bin a transgressour and an offender against Saint Iohn and the other Presbyters the Apostle would never have said Wherefore if I come I will remember his deeds which he doth prating against us with malicious wordes c. so that by us there must necessarily be understood Saint John himselfe and the other Presbyters for he includes himselfe in the number of those that Diotrephes prated against and opposed Now Saint John was an Elder for so he calleth himselfe and Mr Knollys acknowledgeth it and confesseth also that there were many more Elders in that Church and against all those did Diotrephes prate with malicious words in opposition to their authority which Mr Knollys doth not gain-say yea he affirmrth it that Diotrephes would lord it over the Church and have the preeminency above his brethren whether fellow-Elders or fellow-Saints he would be Primate saith he and Metropolitan of the Church and have the preeminency of all the Presbyters in it and Brethren of it Doth it not then sufficiently appear from Mr Knollys his own words that Diotrephes assumed that power to himselfe that belonged to the Colledge and councell of Presbyters and that he was the first that opposed the Presbyterian government and that affronted the common-councell of Presbyters without speaking of malicious words against them lording it over the Church and taking in and casting out of members and ruling after an arbitrary way and with a sole power and authority within himselfe in his congregation and violating that order of government God had established in that Church be not in Mr Knollys and those of his parties judgement to assume that authority to himselfe that belonged unto the councell of Presbyters and openly to oppose the Presbyterian government and to affront all the Presbyters which were ridiculous in any man to affirme I am confident all intelligible Christians will say there was never any opposition of any court or councell of Presbyters if this were not and yet Mr Knollys saith it is more then he knoweth or I can prove that Diotrephes assumed that power to himselfe that belonged unto the Colledge of Presbyters or that he opposed the Presbyterian government and yet acknowledgeth the thing in formall words whether
therefore he doth not again and again contradict himselfe and confirme my argument and fight against his own opinion I leave it to the judgement of the learned I shall also desire the reader seriously to consider with himselfe whether these words of Saint Iohn Wherfore if I come saith he I will remember his deeds which he doth prating against us with malicious words do not necessarily inferre that there was a Court and common-councell of Presbyters in that Church to appeal unto in Saint Iohns time For to what purpose otherwise should St. Iohn have said If I come I will remember his deeds if there had bin no power and authority in that Church to have called Diotrephes to an accompt and to have punished and censured him But saith Mr Knollys If Diotrephes had affronted the Court and common-councell of Presbyters why was he not convented before them Surely the Apostle and Elder Saint John would rather have writ to the Colledge of Presbyters if there had bin any such than to the Church and would rather have sent him a summons to appear at some Consistory and would have writ thus Diotrephes loves to be a Primate among you wherefore when the Presbytry come to keep order and to meet together in a councell I will remember his deeds and informe against him that he praâ—eâ— against us with malicious words but the Apostle did not know of any such Court or councell of Presbyters to appeal unto Thus Mr Knollys triflingly cavilleth As if Saint Iohn and the Presbyters had been all ignorant of their duty and as if in writing unto the Church Saint Iohn did not in that write to the Presbyters in it also as well as Christ writing unto the seven Churches and in sending unto them did not also write unto the Angels and Presbyters in them when we learne from all those Epistles and from the holy Scripture that the government of all those seven churches as of all the Apostolicall churches through the world lay only on the Presbyters shoulders which Mr Knollys also assenteth unto saying page 11. That it is not denyed by the brethren that the Presbyters in all Churches were the men in the government of the Churches in which they were Elders So that it cannot be denied but in his writting to the Church he writ unto the Presbyters principally who were the Officers in it and the cheife members of it and knew very well that there was a Court of Presbyters in that Church who would in convenient time have called Diotrephes to an accompt though Saint Iohn had never come thither but he signifying that when he came he would remember his deeds made them retard their proceeding against him for a time that he being a fellow-Presbyter with them as Peter was with those Presbyters he writs unto 1 Epistle Pet. chap. 5. might have the hearing of the cause amongst the other Presbyters all which sufficiently confirmeth that Saint Iohn did acknowledge a common councell of presbyters in that Church to appeale unto And therefore all Master Knollys his whibling questions are vaine and meerely to delude the people for what man is there so stupid or so unexperienced in matters of government or but understands the practice of our times in every corporation or Committee through the Kingdome that knowes not if any Alderman of any Corporation or any Commissioner of any Committee should affect a particular domination to himselfe over his fellow-Aldermen or Commissioners or over the people that were under their charge whenas they are by their charters and Commissions to governe their several corporations Hundreds Rapes Ridings or Wapentaks by the common consent and joynt counsell and aggreement of them all so that no order made without their combined authority or the joynt consent of them all or the major part of them should be binding and of force I say who doth not know that if any of those Aldermen or Commissioners contrary unto their Charter or Commission should not onely assume unto himself a particular power of ruling and ordering things by himselfe and of giving Lawes unto others and in bringing in or putting out either in the Corporation or Committee whom they pleased and should also use disgracefull words against their fellow-Aldermen or Commissioners that any either Alderman or Commissioner doing any of these things doth not oppose the Corporation Committee with the commissioners in them and by that offend against their government and deserveth thereby severely to be punished And who doth not likewise know that if either any of the Aldermen or any of the Commissioners should understand of this their disorderly carriage and should informe the Corporation or Committee of it by letters and say that when he came he would remember his deeds by these his expressions doth not acknowledge likewise that there is both in the corporation and committee a standing court in which there was power at all times for the punishing and censuring of any such offender I am most assured that he will so conclude that there is a court there and withall will say that this or that commissioners information doth no way impeach or hinder the proceedings of that court or minorise its power but that it may go on to censure such as shall offend against their authority if it can be proved by others though that commissioner that informed against him should not be present And even so it was in the Church Saint John writ unto it had a court and power within it selfe of proceeding against Diotrephes and would have used it against him whether S. Iohn had come or no although we may suppose that they did not proceed against him till Saint Iohn came yea I shall make it good out of Mr Knollys his words that there was a court in that church But by this I say it appeareth that Saint Iohn knew very well that there was a court or councell of Presbyters to appeal unto in his time in that church though Mr Knollys affirmeth the contrary peremptorily asserting that S. Iohn knew no such Court to appeal to and that I cannot prove any such appeals But it is ordinary with M. Knollys to confute the holy Scriptures and to contradict himself as he doth both here and in all other of his answers as in their due places we shall see For what Christian ever with deliberation did read the Scripture that can beleeve that St. Iohn could be ignorant that there was a court and Presbytry in every church when M. Knollys himself acknowledgeth it Without doubt Saint Iohn knew the government that was then established in all churches as well as Mr Knollys He could not be ignorant what government God had appointed established in every church which was a Presbytery as appeareth from all the places above quoted which was a Court to wit a company of officers in every church armed with power authority from God himself within their severall Presbytries to order rule and govern the people under
them and to convent any offender before them and to proceed against him by censure and punishment If the crime layd against him were sufficiently proved and that the people under them were to yeild obedience unto them in the Lord such a power was every Presbytery invested with through all the Apostolicall churches and this Mr Knollys hath acknowledged in divers places in this his Pamphlet in this his very answer concerning Diotrephes as we shall see by and by And all this S. Iohn could not be ignorant of and that in the Church of Ierusalem in which hee was both a Pastor and a Member that the Presbytery ruled there and that all the people made their addresses as well for the good of their soules as for the better rectifying of abuses to the Apostles and Presbyters of that Church and appealed alwayes unto them and never applyed themselves unto the people or the multitude as we may see in these particulars as First when they were pricked in their hearts they applied themselves unto the Apostles for direction saying men and brethren what shall we do Acts 2. they went not to the church or people but to the Apostles knowing that the Ministers were their guides and that they were to be directed by them and that they were bound to obey them And so in the fact of Ananias and Saphira his wife when they had purloyned the goods of the Church for whereas it was ordered and agreed upon by common consent that the price of those possessions that were sold should be layd down at the Apostles feet and that distribution should be made unto every man according as he had need contrary to this order Ananias kept back part of the price Saphira his wife also being privy to it Hereupon the people appeal unto the Apostles in whose hands the government then lay and who had power to censure and punish them as they did for that their delinquency as it is to be seen Acts the 5. they went not to the people and Church but applyed themselves to the Presbytery and of this proceeding Saint John was not ignorant Again when the widdowes were neglected in the daily ministration for the taking away of this abuse they appealed unto the Apostles as we may see in the sixt of the Acts and not unto the Church or people who ordered that businesse and determined the controversie amongst them to which the people assented This also Saint Iohn was not ignorant of And he knew very well that the Presbytery in Ierusalem and all other Churches had power to send any of the Apostles or their other Ministers into any other place to preach or upon any message as we may see it Acts the 8 and Acts 14 15. For the Presbytery of Ierusalem sent Peter and Iohn to the City of Samaria to preach amongst the people there which they could not have done except the Presbitry had had power and authority in their hands over theÌ„ we see also the same in the Church of Antioch where they sent Paul and Barnabas and their ministers to the Presbitry at Ierusalem the Presbitry of Ierusalem they likewise sent their decrees by their Ministers through all Cities and Churches which they could not have done had they not had authority over the Ministers Again S. Iohn knew very well that the power of admitting of members lay not in the peoples hands for we read Acts the 9. When Paul came to Ierusalem and assayed to joyn himself to the Disciples and that they being affraid of him believing not that he was a Disciple St Paul appeals from them to the Presbytery of the Apostles in whose hands the government lay and declaring unto them how matters were they admitted him into fellowship with them without the consent of the people their good liking for the government did not belong unto them All these proceedings Saint Iohn knew very well and therefore could not be ignorant that there was a Court and Councell to appeal to in all Churches Yea Saint Iohn knew also that the Presbytry of Ierusalem had power and authority over any of the Apostles and did upon any occasion convent them before them as we may see in the 11. chap. and 21. where Peter was called before the Presbytery for going in to the Gentiles and was therefore to give an accompt of his actions there which he did all with shews there was there a standing Court and so in the 21. chapter the Presbytry gave Saint Paul an order and direction how to behave himself toward the weak ones which he followed all which shewes that they only had the power in their hands and that there was a court there and that it belonged not to the people all these things I say S. Iohn was not ignorant of therfore knew very well that in that Church also where Diotrephes was a Presbyter there was a Court and Common-councell of Presbyters to appeal unto or else he would never have said If I come I will remember his deeds But why should I spend time in proving that which to any understanding man is as evident a nd clear as almost any other truth in the holy Scripture especially when Mr Knollys hath proved it himself in formall words in many places in this his answer for he confesseth that there was a Presbytery established in every Church and that the government of those Churches was put into the Presbyters hands and that the people were to obey those Presbyters as their guides and in expresse termes page the seventh saith Therefore the Apostle writes to the Church or particular congregation whereof Diotrephes was a Member and an Elder who he knew had power to judge him as well as the Church or particular Congregation of Corinth had power to judge them that were Members therein 1 Cor. 5. 12. 13. And therefore might as warrantably admonish Diotrephes as the Church of Colosse might Archippus Coloss 4. verse 17. in these words He confesseth that Saint Iohn knew that the Church whereof Diotrephes was a Member and Presbyter had power to judg him which doth necessarily infer that there was at that time a court there for judgement and censure and inflicting of punishment is the act of a court or Magistracy and of those that are in authority and armed with power besides for further illustration of his meaning he saith that the church Saint Iohn writ unto had the same power over its Members that the church of Corinth had over its Members Now all men that have read the first and second Eâ—istle of Paul to the Corinthians know very well that there was a court in the church of Corinth with plenary authority from Christ himselfe both to convent and censure and that with the severest punishment those that did publikely scandalize the Gospell as is evident by the excommunication of the incestuous person now if that church that St. Iohn writ unto were equall in power to that of Corinth and that
of Colosse and to all the other Apostolicall churches as Mr Knollys confesseth and laboureth to prove then these conclusions will necessarily follow from his argumentations The first that Saint Iohn could not be ignorant that there was a court and common-councell of Presbyters in that church to appeal unto for Mr Knollys saith that Saint John knew that that Church had power to judge Diotrephes and therefore in this contradicteth himselfe for in the sixth page he affirmed that Saint Iohn knew not any such court 2ly it follows that there was an Uniformity of government in all the Apostolicall and Primitive churches W ch wholy overthroweth the tenent of many of the Independents who hold the contrary so that one church had not one manner of government and another church another manner of government peculiar unto it selfe and distinct from the other but they were all governed alike by their severall Presbyteryes and had equall authority and power within their severall precincts as the church at Ierusalem Ephesus Corinth in all which there were many congregations and yet all of them made but each of them a particular church within their respective jurisdictions and were all to be governed by the joynt consent of there severall Presbytries And lastly that this order of government was to be perpetuated to the end of the world which when Saint Diotrephes laboured to violate in assuming it to himselfe and his congregation both hee and all these that follow his steps deserve severely to be punished for it as prevaricators against both precept and example of all well ordered churches and Christians And this shall suffice to have replyed by way of answer to what Mr Knollys had to say for proofe that Saint Iohn knew not of any Court or Common-councell of Presbyters either classicall or synodicall to appeal unto in his time And now I come to make good those appeals I made mention of page 10. which Mr Knollys thinketh a thing impossible for me to do to wit That every particular man as well as any assembly or congregation may have their appeal to the Presbytery of their Precinct Hundred or Division under whose jurisdiction they were and if they finde themselves wronged there then they have appeales to some other higher Presbytery or Councell of Divines for reliefe and justice These appeales Master Knollys saith I cannot make good to be according to the Scripture of truth although the having recourse by appeales from Inferiors to Superiors and from one Court to another is so evident by the very light of nature and approved of by the practice of all Nations and Churches in all ages and is also so apparent by the holy Scriptures both of the old and new testament as there is scarce any truth more obvious to all understanding men yet Master Knollys peremptorily asserteth that they cannot be made good out of the Scriptures of truth so that it is manifest to all men that be there any truth never so perspicuous he is resolved to beleeve nothing but what he conceiveth to be according to the Scripture of truth Therefore for the gratifying of Master Knollys and all such as with candour and ingenuity and without any prejudice shall reade the insuing lines I shall in this place adde something more fully and distinctly to that which I spake in the foregoing page for the proofe of those appeales I mentioned page 10. and sufficiently evince they are warranted by the Word of truth and for that purpose I shall first produce the authority of holy Scriptures and bring forth some Presidents out of the unerring word for the confirmation of the same and then I shall also ratifie the use of appeales by reasons and from the practice of all ages in all Nations And all this I shall the more willingly do in this place although it is done againe and againe in this treatise and onely because Master Knollys affirmeth that I cannot make good that appeales be according to the Scripture of truth And for proofe ofthis I will begin with that of our Saviour Matth. 13 vers 15. Wherefore saith he if thy brother shall trespasse against thee go and tell him of his fault betweene thee and him alone c. But if he heare thee not appeale higher to two or three more And if he shall neglect to heare them appeale yet higher tell it then unto the Church that is to the Court of Presbyters in that precinct So that from this place it is evident that appeales are warranted by the Word of truth for truth it self hath taught us the Doctrine of appeals And for Presidents of appeales there are many in the New-Testament to say nothing of the Old To begin with that in the 5. of the Acts which we finde recorded after Christ's ascension in the questioning of Ananias and Saphira whereas by conjoynt argrement it was appointed and ordered amongst them that all things should be common and that selling their possessions they should bring the price of them and lay it also at the Apostles feet which very expression signifieth and denoteth what great authority and power the Apostles and Presbyters in the Church of Jerusalem were then in and sufficiently declares that there was a Court there as all the carriage of that businesse doth abundantly prove I say therefore when they had made such an order by common consent and when it was found out that Ananias and Saphira his wife had not dealt faithfully in that businesse nor according to publike agreement but had consented together to deceive their brethren and by that had scandalized the Gospel the Church or people for the redressing of this abuse take not the matter into their owne hands nor challenge not any power unto themselves for the punishing of Ananias and Saphira as well knowing their place then and that the government did not belong unto them but to the Elders and Rulers over them they appeale therefore unto the Apostles and make their complaint unto them and exhibit their Articles against Ananias and Saphira as both guilty of the same crime whereupon they were convented before the Apostles as Delinquents Peter then being there president and chiefe judge and finding them guilty sentenced them both from God himselfe and punished them for their sinne with death by which we may take notice not onely of an appeale but that there was a standing Court of Presbyters in Jerusalem and that they had in it plenary power from Christ for the tryall and punishing of all offenders and of casting them out of the Church if Scandalous as well as the Church of Corinth and it stands with all reason for Jerusalem was the mother Church and therefore was inferior to none of the Daughter-Churches and to this Court of Presbyters were all appeales ever to be made by the people of that precinct as this one instance doth sufficiently declare And that other president in the 6. of the Acts where we have a second appeale upon an other publike
scandall which was the neglect of their widdowes in the daily Ministration where they applyed themselves unto the Apostles for the particular congregations assumed not the authority into their hands of redressing the abuse nor challenged not any right to the government but appealed unto the Apostles for remedy who ordered that whole businesse by joynt consent to which all the people willingly submitted themselves as it is at large to be seene in the sixt Chapter of the Acts. The third appeale we finde Acts the ninth where Paul assaying to joyne himself to the Disciples and they being afraid of him and doubting whether he were a beleever Saint Paul forth with appeals from them to the Apostles who he knew had the authority in their hands and making knowne his cause unto them they forthwith admitted him into Church-fellow-ship with them without the consent of the people who indeed had nothing to do either in the admitting of members of casting of them out and therefore they allowed of the appeale of Saint Paul to teach all men whether to fly to wit the to Presbytery if they be injured by the people or debard from any Church-priviledge by them for they only are the stewards of the Church and have the Keys of the kingdom of heaven to open and shut the doores to whom they shall thinke fit or unworthy and this is the place of the Presbyters and not of the people for they are injoyned to obey their guids and to submit themselves in the Lord to what they order and appoint according to the Word of God Here we have three presidents of appeales in the mother-church of Ierusalem to the Presbytery upon any abuse so that by the mouth of their witnesses out of the word of truth this truth of appeales is sufficiently confirmed And that the Presbytery at Ierusalem had plenary power over the very Apostles and could call them at any time to an accompt is manifest from the eleventh of the Acts where Peter was convented questionedbefore them and was forced to give an accompt of his going in to the Gentiles and Preaching unto them which he willingly yâ—elded unto knowing it was their place to question any yea the Presbytery in every Church could send the very Apostles Ministers to Preach in any place or city or upon any Message as we see they sent Peter and Iohn to Samaria and the Church of Antioch sent Paul and Barnabas with other Ministers to the Presbytery of Ierusalem as is evident Acts the 14. and Acts 15. and therefore all these examples sufficiently prove that all the people of every Church made their appeales to their severall Presbyteries if there arose any controversies and abuses among themselves and if there arose any difference between Church and Church or betweene Presbytery and Presbyterie about any points of Doctrine or Religion then they made their appeales for the determining of those controversies to Councells and Synods as we may see it Acts the 15. and this is one of Gods Ordinances as the Independents themselves doe acknowledge So that for the Doctrine of appeales it is so cleare that all the learned and judicious cannot doubt of it and I am most assured that those that shall but with due deliberation seriously examine the Scriptures above quoted and those that follow in this discourse for the confirmation of the same truth will wonder that any man that pretends to learning as Master Knollys doth should ever dare say that appeales cannot be made good to be according to the Scripture of truth whereas there is almost no truth in the holy Scripture more cleare and evident than this of appeales Yea this method of dealing and manner of handling of businesses of publike offences and scandals and for the redressing of them is ratified by the very light and Law of nature as we may reade in all the governments under the very Heathens and Paul made use of it by appealing from inferiour Courts to Caesars tribunall And I shall never be brought by all the arte and wit of man to beleeve that Christ hath left his Church under the New Testament in a worse condition then it was under the old where we know they had appeales from one Court to another Nay if Christians now had not the liberty of appeales in matters of conscience and Religion they should be inferior to the Pagan nations and surely Christ hath not left his Church which is his Kingdom in a worse condition then either the Iewish or Ethnicke Kingdomes were and therefore by all reason besides the Testimony of Christ Matth. the 13. and besides the Presidents I produced out of the Word of God to confirme appeales the lawfulnesse of appeales is sufficiently established and ratified So that I hope that which I have now briefly set downe may satisfie any rationall man But before I go on to prove that the people or Church have not power to judge their Ministers which is the last thing I undertake to make good I must say something by way of answer to a vaine and frivolous cavill of Master Knollys which is this If the Doctor can prove these appeales saith he I aske him whether that higher Presbytery or Councell of Divines be not as Independent as the brethren and their Churches against whom the Doctor hath written and if so then such a high Presbytery or Councell of Divines is not Gods Ordinance by the Doctors own confession and affirmation The very reading of this fond cavill had been enough for the confutation of it to any solid man and truly had not I to deale with such a trifling creature as he is in serious businesse who compts every word he scribleth an oracle I would have passed by it with silence as being nothing to the question between us and as little to his purpose as all his other wrangling is except it be to declare to all men that he knoweth not his owne principles nor no good learning But for answer all such as know any thing in the controversie betweene us and the Independents know that it is my opinion and settled beleefe that all Churches and Councels are to depend upon the Word of God and to be ruled and ordered in all their proceedings and Governments according to the direction of the same an Angel from Heaven is not be heard that speaks not according to the written Word Gal. 1. and this Word hath directed us to the law and to the testimony Isay 8. and proclamed all men that speak not according to that to be in darknesse and therefore according to this my opinion no Church or Councell in the world is Independent and therfore all such Churches and Councels as have not either precept or example for their proceedings in the ordering and governing of them out of the Word of God but follow their own vaine and idle phantasies and affect Independency in my opinion they in so ordering their Churches do not according to Gods Ordinances Now when the
Independent Governments are such they are their own inventions and that government only of the Presbyters is Gods Ordinance as having both precept and Presidents for it in Gods Word upon which they depend and this is my opinion and not that which Master Knollys would grollishly put upon me and this shall suffice for answer to that peece of non-sense of his And now I come to the last branch of his answer and that which I undertooke to make Good and prove viz. that the people and congregation in any Church have not power to judge their Ministers which Master Knollys affirmeth they have and for instance produceth the Church of Corinth and that of Colosse understanding by Church the people who he saith had power over the members miserably mistaking himself and abusing the ignorant and simple soules by it as will by and by appeare to those that can discerne things that differ or are but a little acquainted in matters of government either Ecclesiasticall or civill For if men do once but rightly understand what a Church is according to the discription of a Church as it is laid down in the New-Testament and consider withall of the parts and members of that Church which by Saint Paul is compared to the body of a man they will easily perceive that the governors and rulers are compared unto the head and all the noble parts of the body as to the eyes eares hands c. which are to guide and governe all the other members in the body and that all the other members under them are to be ordered and ruled by the head and other more noble parts and are to follow their direction so that it is in the Church of God as it is in the body of man some are to rule and others to be ruled in it and whose place it is ever to obey For none of the members of the body leave their stations unlesse they by violence be cut off as all rationall creatures do very well know For the head is ever the head the eye is ever the eye the eare is ever the eare and the hand is ever the hand c. For Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 12. vers 27. Now yee are the body of Christ and members in particular And God hath set some in the Church first Apostles secondly Prophets thirdly Teachers after that miracles then gifts of healing helps in Government diversities of tongues are all Apostles are all Prophets are all Teachers c intimating that the Apostles and Prophets and Teachers and helps in Government in the Church every of them keepes their stations to wit they that are once Apostles Teachers or Governors doe continue in the Church in their severall places ever so to be and never lose their places but alwayes to the day of their death remaine and continue still to be Apostles Prophets Teachers and Rulers according to that in the fourth of the Ephesians vers 11. Where Saint Paul saith He gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers for the perfecting of the Saints and for the worke of the Ministry and the edifying of the body of Christ till we come all into the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the sonne of God unto a perfect man unto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ We finde not in all the holy Scripture that any of those true Ministers were at any time degraded or lost any thing either of their Titles or of their authority but as God had put the rule and Government of the Church into their hands and had given them the power of the Keyes and made them Stewards in the Church which is his body so they were ever to be the head eyes eares and hands for the governing and well ordering of the Church We finde likewise that in every severall Church of the New-Testament there was a Presbytery ordayned as Acts the 14. c. and that the Presbyters had the Government of those severall Churches put into their hands that the people and members of those Churches were commanded to obey their Presbyters as their guides whom God had set over them Heb. 13. as Master Knollys and all the learnedst of the Independents do acknowledge We finde likewise by the practise of the Church of Jerusalem the President of all other Churches that the people there for the redressing of any abuse amongst themselves assumed not the power into their own hands but applied themselves and made their addresses and appeales to the Presbytery and that they ordered every thing according as they thought good and that the people willingly submitted themselves to the order We finde further that for all acts of government as questioning any offendoâ—s for the censuring and punishing of them for ordination of Officers and excommunication it was done either by the sole power and authority of the Apostles or by the Presbyteries of the Church and those that were in office and not by the multitude as is manifest by that in the 2. of the Cor. chap. 2. ver 6. a place so much abused by the Independents sufficient saith the Apostle to such a man is the censure which was inflicted of many So that it was not inflicted by all the people but by such only in whose hands the power lay which was the Presbytery and therfore the Apostle saith by many or of many And truly if we would but duly reade the Epistles of Saint Paul to Timothy and Titus which were writ to them and in them to all the Ministers of the New-testament in all ages to come and observe the rules set downe in them which are to continue to the ende of the World we shall finde that for all Acts of government and for the well ordering of the Church it is only committed into the hands of the Ministers and presbyters of the severall Churches through all Nations and that to them only belonged the managing of the Goverment as the rulers and Stewards of the same and that all power and authority of Government peculiarly belonged unto them and that the people had nothing to do with it but to obey Again if we look but into the seven Churches of Asia Revel 2. 2. We shall finde that all the Epistles Christ writes unto them are directed to the Angels and Ministers of those severall Churches as upon whom the Government of those Churches lay and who had both the praise of well doing and blame of any evill either committed or tolerated by them for seeing they were appointed by Christ himselfe to be the Stewards and Guides of those Churches and to be the Governours of the same all the blame of the malversation of any of the members in them is imputed unto them as if they themselves had been the cause of it as not using their Authority for the redressing of those abuses So that it is apparently evident through the whole New Testament That the Ministers and Presbyters
this truth is so well known and perceived by all such as will not wilfully blinde themselves as it cannot be denyed hourly experience furnishing men with Presidents of it For if any Delinquents be found out they are not hailed before the people but before such as are in authority there is not an ordinary Hew and Cry that is sent to any Parish but it is carryed to the Constable or his Deputy and to such in that Town or Village as are in place or authority so that the people trouble not themselves with it yea they will ordinarily say it concerneth them not it is not their place to intermeddle in the businesse of State that they affirme belonges to those that are in authority And as it is in the affaires secular and in the State so it is in the affaires of the Church those in authority in the Church are to mannage the affaires and businesses of the Church and not the people for God had appointed in all Churches in the New Testament which were but so many Corporations a standing Presbytery and Order of Ministers and Rulers in each of them in whose hands the government of them all within their severall Precincts and Jurisdictions lay the which Government they were ever to mannage and order by common consent and joynt agreement with which the people had nothing to do and with the which they ought not intermeddle for that had been to confound that Order God had established in each Church and this all well-instructed Christians knew and therefore in the Apostles times not any that I ever read of opposed that Government before Diotrephes who is blamed for this his temerity by St. John to teach all men not to do the like left they fall into the same condemnation so that they knew very well that howsoever all the Epistles of Sant Paul and the other Apostles were directed to the severall Churches of their times yet the managing of the affairs of those Churches belonged only unto the Presbyters Stewards and Angels of those respective Churches as we may see in those seven Churches of Asia where the Letters and the Epistles are directed to the Angels and Ministers of those Churches as those that had the Government of them in their hands and not to the people And so it was in the Church of Corinth a place that the Independents so much abuse Howsoever Pauls Epistles were directed to the whole Church yet the officers only and Presbyters of that Church had the managing of the whole businesse concerning the incestuous person both for the casting of him out and the taking of him in againe upon his repentance as is evident from the 2 Epistle and the second chapter where the Apostle saith sufficient to such a man is the punishment inflicted of many So that all the people did not censure him or inflict that punishment upon him but many to wit the Presbyters and those in authority in that Church And this agreeable to all reason and therefore Master Knollys is mightily mistaken in his Commentary exposition of this place and that of the Epistle to the Colossians in saying that as the Church or particular congregation of Corinth had power to judge them that were members therein 1 Cor. 5. 12. 13. and as the Church of Colosse had power to admonish Archippus Coloss 4. 17. so the Church whereof Diotrephes was a member might as warrantably admonish him These are his words in which there is a double yea a treble fallacy for first he taketh the word Church in another sense then the Scripture speaketh of it which in all the Epistles of the holy Apostles for the most part is taken collectively for a combination of many congregations under one Presbyterie within such a precinct and he onely understandeth it for a particular congregation and assembly and by this he deceiveth the reader 2ly By Church he understandeth the people the Presbyters excluded and saith that they had power to judge their Ministers whereas indeed though in all those churches there was a power yet it lay soely in the Presbyters hands and they only were invested with it and the people were ever to stand to their orders so long as they commanded in the Lord and the place of the people was to obey and therefore all that he saith about this businesse is a meere non sequiturâ—unc and this is the third error that insueth from groundlesse principles for this is not a good consequence Paul writing unto the Church of Colosse hath these words say unto Archippus that he take heed to his Ministry and writing unto the Church of Corinth the 1. and 5. saith vers 5. Deliver such a man unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh c. Ergo the people have the power in their hands over all the members of those Churches both Ministers and people This I assert doth not follow in all good reason No more then it will follow that if any Embassador should be directed to the kingdome of England now or if any Message should be sent unto any corporation of the Kingdome commanding such service from it to the State that the people in this Kingdom or the people in those corporations should intermedle in the affaires of publike concernment but all sound understanding men will say It belongeth to the great and grave Councell of the Kingdom to mannage publike affaires and to the Major and Aldermèn and the Common-councell of each Corporation to transact and order the publicke businesse and affaires and for this only reason because they are the men in those severall places that God and the people have invested with authority over them and it only belongeth unto them to order all affaires of publicke concernment who God and the people have called and appointed to this end and purpose And so it was in all the primitive and Apostolicall Churches the Epistles were writ to the churches but directed to the Angels and Ministers in them as whose place it was to watch over them for their good and who only had the power of the Keyes to bind and loose to cast out and take in according to Divine authority Yea all the world knowes that God never gave the Keyes to the people in any Church but to the Ministers therefore the authority of order and jurisdiction only belongeth to the Ministers and presbyters in every Church now when Master Knollys by Church understandeth a particular congregation or assembly and the people in it and not the Presbyteries in every Church he is much mistaken in his Commentary exposition and abuseth not only himself but all those poore deluded people that follow him Yea he destroyeth his own principles and those of the congregationall way for both he himselfe and I. S. do acknowledge That the Government lay in the Presbyters hands in every church Master Knollys his words to this purpose I have often ciâ—ed before and I. S. his words are these page 11. in asserting that the
Persbyters did rule the Church at Ierusalem and ordinarily other Churches whom do you hit saith he in his answer to me Sure not the Independents as you call them we grant it is their part to rule thus he but of these words in their due place In the meane time we may take notice that they acknowledge that the government of those severall Churches lay in the Presbyters hands who only had the ordering of the affaires of those Churches as the Stewards over them and whose place it was to receive any accusations and examine matters of scandall and to proceede against offenders by censâ—res and punishments upon evidence and proofe made against them as the Epistles of Paul to Timothy and Titus do sufficiently evince And therefore it is not only against the Word of God but their own principles to invest the people with power and authority over their Ministers and their fellow members as to censure them or to exercise any Act of Government over them Neither doth Saint Paul in writing unto the Colossians and bidding them say to Archippus that he take heede to his ministry and in writing unto the Corinthians that they should cast out the incestuous person investe the people in either of those Churches with power and authority over either Presbyters or their fellow members For the power of reproofe and censure with authority belongs primarily and principally to the Pastors and Presbyters in every Church as the Epistles of Paul to Timothy and Titus shew in the which all Ministers are taught their duty in their severall places who to admonish and how who to ordaine and who to cast out and how to exercise all other Acts of government as those of ordination excommunication and censure c. and all Ministers are to performe their offices judicially authoritatively not by way of charity which any Christian upon just occasion observing all the vitall circumstances of a well ordered reproofe and action as of time place and persons may do for there is a very great difference between the admonition of the Ministers and that of the people which lyeth in this that the Ministers doe what they doe in the Church as Officers and Magistrates and men in place and power and the people do it by way of charity and love and only out of Christian duty and not with any authority they have over the people and if their brethren will not heare them they can goe no farther then to take one or two more with them and if they will not heare them then to refer it unto the Church to tell and informe their severall Presbyteriâ—s of it the people are confined within these limets only and are not to exceede and go out of these bounds Whereas the Prâ—sbyters and Ministers by their place have the power in their hands to order them and censure them which the people have not Neither with any good reason will it follow if any private Christian may admonish a Minister failing in his duty that he hath power and authority over him for this one Member and Brother hath not over another as having nothing to do with another mans servant as Saint Paul sufficiently declareth in the fourteenth chapter of his Epistle to the Romans and although all Christians are commanded Coloss the 3. and in divers other places to admonish one another yet this proves not that they have rule power and authority over them because the Scripture witnesseth the contrary But the Ministers and Preachers of the Word they are to rebuke to exhort and admonish and censure as Embassadours Stewards and Governours appointed by God himselfe over them for this very purpose and end not onely to beseech and intreate them but if they be refractory and disorderly to punish and censure them and that by their place as they are officers and as they have received the Keyes whereas other Christians do their duty onely out of love as Brethren and not as Magistrates So that what the people do either in admonishing or exhorting it is out of charity or what they do in choosing of officers or casting out of offenders out of the Church it is either by denomination of them or in approving and assenting unto what the Presbytery doth as the Saints shall judge the earth so that it is not in the peoples power to hinder the casting out of any offender if he be proved scandalous or of receiving any into the Church or into any office of the same if they be thought fit and worthy of it for their gifts and graces for they have no power to do any of these things for these are all actions of such as are in authority and have the power of ordering things in their hands which I affirme was never given to the people And therefore those places quoted by Mr Knollys to prove the authority of the people over either their Ministers or Fellow-members are not for his purpose as bâ—ing misapplyed and abused as they are daily by the Independent Brethren So that to all rationall and understanding men from this reproofe of Diotrephes given by S. Iohn and this his censuring of him For usurping sole authority to himselfe and prating malicious words against Saint Iohn and the Presbyters of that Church he writeth to These two conclusions do necessarily follow The first That all such as affect an absolute jurisdiction in every particular congregation within it selfe Independent without any reference or relation to a Councell or Colledge of Presbyters and do speak malicious wordes against their Fellow-ministers and Presbyters and do cast out whom they please and bring in whom they will at pleasure upon their own termes and do rule after an arbitrary way all such violate the Ordinance of God and oppose that Government that he hath established in all churches by his blessed word and are guilty of the same crime that Diotrephes was and if they repent not will be severely punished for it but all the Brethren of the Congregationall way are such The second is this That all such Ministers and Congregations as give the authority and power of ruling and ordering the affaires of the Church into the hands of the people either wholly excluding the Ministers or joyning the people with them in the Government of the Church they thus leaving their station and calling wherein they were called are prevaricators and offenders against divine institution For God hath given the keyes the power of order and jurisdiction to the Ministers and Presbyters only and injoyned the people to obey them But such are all the Ministers and Assemblies of the congregationall way as leaving their station and calling wherein they were called Ergo they are all prevaricators and offenders against divine institution And thus much I thought fit by way of answer to reply unto all that Mr Knollys had to say against my argument drawn from Diotrephes and in defence of their congregationall practices There yet remaines one whibling cavill more in this his answer
that I may not passe by lest he should glory I could not answer it I will therefore say something to that and conclude this point and then go on to all his other fond answers to such arguments as he thought himselfe best able to incounter with His words are these in the conclusion of his Babble If saith he nothing of publike concernment ought to be done and transacted without the joynt mutual agreement and common consent of the Presbytery John the Presbyter would not have transgressed so farr as to take upon himselfe this authority over Diotrephes to tell the Church of his faults and to say he would remember him and sharply reprove him and teach him to prate against the Presbytery with malicious words which belonged to the Court and Common-councell of Presbyters Thus Mr Knollys rather chatters than disputes in making such an inference from his own conceit And therefore for Answer let Mr Knollys know that there was no transgression in Saint Iohn against the Presbyters in taking such authority upon himselfe for S. John was an Apostle and an universall Pastor tyed to no one place or flock but had the same power and authority that Paul and all the other Apostles had over all the Churches the care of which lay primarily and principally upon them who were immediately inspired by God and in all their preachings and writings followed the dictates of his holy Spirit who spake in and by them so that whatsoever they taught or writ was to be the rule of all mens thoughts words actions and governments and it was their place to give Laws unto all Churches and Ministers in them what they should do in the ordering and governing of the same and therefore S. John had no lesse authority and power over this Church wherein Diotrephes was an Elder and in and over all other Churches then S. Paul and all the other Apostles had in all Churches Now if S. Paul could give a Law unto the Church of Corinth For the casting out of the Incestuous person and for the carrying of themselves with Order and Decency in their Assemblies and sharply reproove offenders in that Church and if all the other Apostles did the like and took such Authority upon them over all the members of those severall Churches and that without any transgression of any divine institution but with the very good liking and allowance of God himselfe who writ the Commandements of the Lord to all the Churches then I say Saint Iohn transgressed not at all in using his authority and power given him of God over Diotrephes in telling the Church of his faults and saying He would remember him and sharply reprove him for this he might well do by his sole Authority without any offence as he was an Apostle for what he did he did by immediate Revelation and had a warrant for it from Christ himselfe who sent his spirit to lead him into all truth And therefore it is a ridiculous if not an impious thing in Master Knollys to draw such an inference from a phantasie of his own brain in that he makes no difference between Saint Iohn and another ordinary Presbyter and Minister and would make that an offence which was none and infer that Saint Iohn took more upon him than he ought Besides it had been no transgression in any other Presbyter if he had writ so to any Presbytery under which he had been a fellow Presbyter to inform them of any miscarriage in either Pastor or member of that Church wherein he was an Elder and if he had said If I come I will remember his deeds c. For in his so speaking he would assume no more authority to himselfe then became a Presbyter to take upon him as both to witnesse to a truth and to give in evidence of what he knew of such a man to his fellow judges and then to leave it to the judgement of the Presbytery and Common Councell of Elders which Saint Iohn did whose place it was to censure such an offender and in his so doing he should no way impeach the power and authority of the Court or Common councell of Presbyters but rather ratifie and confirme it as all learned men will gather For by such words he declareth that there is a standing Court or Councell there where offenders are both to be questioned and censured for such an expression If I come I will remember his deeds sufficiently declareth that there was power in their hands and manifesteth that he was a judge there among the rest who with others had the hearing of all causes there and that all businesses of publike concernment ought to be done and transacted by the mutuall and joynt accord and agreement of the Presbytery and not to be managed by any one singly by himself or by the people whom God had never given the Keyes unto nor the power of rule and Government This I affirme will necessarily ensue and follow and not that which Mr Knollys vainly intimateth And I am confident that any judicious Christian upon due deliberation will say the same and will conclude That Saint Iohn in his so writing was no offender though all things of publike concernment in the Church were ever to be transacted by the joynt agreement and common consent of the Presbytery So that all men that are judicious may plainly behold the futility in both the answers and cavills of this man and well perceive that he was never cut out for a disputant or ever fitted for Government in church or State who if he might have his own minde would bring in a confusion in both and violate all order divine and humane and make the head the foot and the foot the head And truly if a man would but consider the manner of Government in their seven new Churches or rather seventy for every ten or twelve of them prove a Church he should find in them all so much disorder and discrepancy amongst them and yet every one of them pretending Divine authority for its particular government as he would advisedly conclude That God was never the author of them for God is a God of order and not of confusion for never since the world began was there such practiceâ— in any Christian Churches as are to be found in theirs And to speake the truth they are a meere mockery of all government for every one of those severall Churches be they never so slender and small assumes an absolute soveranity unto themselves Independent from all other Churches and Presbytries from the which there is no appeale be one never so much wronged And they are as so many free States and republicks every one of them ruling within themselves as absolute Magistracies And therefore upon all occasions if any difference arise betweene member and member in those Churches or betweene Church and Church as often they do as other Countries and Common-weales send their Embassadours to each other upon any difference or about states affayres
and as the House of Commons sends to the House of Lords and the House of Lords to the House of Commons by their Messengers and as all businesses are to be done in the Name of the States and in the name of either Lords or Commons so those little sucking congregations and churches though they consist but of 10. or twenty a peece although never an one of them knowes any more what belongs to government then the horse Master Knollys preaches on when he goeth into the Countrey yet they send their Officers in the name of the Church to any other of their Churches upon any difference or about any of their Grolleyes with as great State and Grander as if they were very absolute principalities and they use by the report of those that have seene the manner of their carriage in their imployment in imitation of greatnesse the same garbe and gestures that Embassadours or those that carry a Message from the House of Commons to the House of Lords usually do making their honours and conges and they are such bunglers at the work as those that have seene them say it is one of the ridiculosest spectacles that ever was beheld for they make a thousand Jackinaps tricks and act their severall parts with such affectation of State that experienced men and such as well know what belonges to the entertainment of Embassadors affirme that they never beheld any thing so fanaticall It is reported that Iohn Lilburne my Scholler is Master of the Ceremonies amongst them and teaches them their postures of Court-ship If ever there were any people in the world that trampled all government both Divine and Humaine under their poluted feete or ever made a scorne of authority I may truly say the Independents are the â—en and yet they applaud themselves in all their actions and sticke not to say by these their doings they set up the Lord Christ upon his throne in his Kingdome and in their houses and compt all those that differ from them of their congregationall way as enemies of the Lord Iesus and of his kingdome and esteeme of them as of a company of Infidels and yet they have neither precept nor president for their so doing but St. Diotrephes in all the holy Word of God which constituted a Presbytery in every Church and committed the government of all the congregations under each Presbytery into the hands of a Common-councel and Colledge of Elders as that Church Saint Iohn write unto can witnesse which was governed by the conjoynt consent of them all in which Saint Iohn was a Presbyter and therefore writ If he came he would remember Diotrephes deeds which abundantly declareth that Saint Iohn acknowledged a Court a settled government in every church whether the members might have recourse for redresse of any abuse or scandalls and therefore took no more upon him then belonged unto his place and this shall suffice to have answer'd to Master Knollys his last whibbling cavill and to have spake of this point of controversie between us in this place I shall answer methodically to all his other evasions in their due places which the reader shall finde as they are scattered through the booke for he is very immethodicall in all his pamphlet where I will set downe Master Knollys his owne words But in the meane time it is sufficiently confirmed out of the Word God and out of all the Scriptures above quoted that all the churches we reade of in the New-Testament were so many corporations in Christs kingdome which were to be governed by a Common-councell of Presbyteries And so for many yeeres after the Apostles times they were Governed Communi consilio presbyterorum as our brethren the Independents do confesse and prove by antiquity and humane authority which weapon I wonder they will contend with in deciding of Gods matters which are only out of his holy Word to be proved which is to be the rule of our faith But it seemes Saint Ambrose his authority pleaseth them well though if we looke into it it makes much against them He lived as the author that cites him saith within the fourth Century His words are these upon the 1. of Timothy Synagoga postea ecclesia seniores habuit quorum sine consilio nihil agebatur in Ecclesia Quod qua negligentia obsoleverit nescio nisi doctorum desidia aut magis superbia dum soli volunt aliquid videri Take with it his own interpretation The Iewes Synagogue saith he and afterwards the Christian church had Elders without whose counsell nothing was done in the church which by what neglect it grew out of use I knew not unlesse it were perhaps the sloth or rather pride of the teachers whilest alone they would seeme to be some body However it is acknowledged by their owne testimony that in the Apostles time and many yeares after the Apostles nothing was done in the church without the Councell of the Presbyters So that it is evident the Primitive churches were governed by the joynt and common councell of the Presbytery and the people had nothing to do with it We may adde here unto Saint Ambrose Saint Ieromes testimony who in his Commentaries upon the first chapter of the Epistle of Paul to Titus largely declaring himselfe as in many other places concerning the occasion of the change of that government established by the Apostles saith Idem est ergo Presbyter qui Episcopus antequam diaboli instinoâ—u studia in religione fiâ—râ—nt diceretur in populis ego sum Pauli ego Apollo ego autem Cephe communt Presbyterorum consilio Ecclesiae gubernabantur c. In the which words he acknowledgeth by the first institution all Churches were governed by the common councell of the Presbyters and not by the advice of the people Yea the very Canons of the Pope in the first part and the 95. distinction giving the reason why the Presbyterian Government came to be changed and the Hierarchiall was put in the place affirmeth that it was through faction and for the avoyding of further Schismes and rents in the Church and cities using the very words before quoted out of Saint Ierome and confesseth that before that time the Churches were governed Commum consilio Presbyterorum not by the people or any one Prelate but by the Presbytery and their councell And if humaine authority were needfull in this businesse I might make a volume with their very expressions to prove the novelty of the Hierarchicall government and that of the peoples jurisdiction assuming the Authority of governing into their hands and the Antiquity of the Presbytery and that by the enemies own confession Bet I am resolved to cleave only unto the Word and sound reason deduced from thence for the deciding of this controversie being sorry that there was so much as occasion of naming humane authority in a point of Divinity As for the Presbyterian government in the sense that I understand it there is nothing more
it I am so well assured that it is Gods Ordinance as I am of any point in Religion But as I said before if men may argue after this way The Presbyters in the Apostles times did miracles and sâ—ake with strange tongues and their Schollers and Disciples did the same doe you likewise and then we will acknowledge you to be true Presbyters otherwise wee will not Thus the Jewes might have argued against all their Prophets as against Isaiah Ieremy Ezekiel c. Moses and Elias fasted forty dayes and forty nights and did many miracles do you so and then we will beleeve you are true Prophets and sent to us of God otherwise we will not beleeve you to be true Prophets Yea all the wicked and ungodly men of these times may argue thus also God gave unto his Church Apostles Evangelists Prophets c. and they spake all strange tongues and divers languages and did many miracles but you and your Congregations have neither Apostles Prophets nor Evangelists nor ye have not the gifts of Tongues nor yee can do no Miracle Ergo you are not the true Church The Primitive Christians and the servants of God in those times had the gifts of Tongues and Prophesie and the holy Ghost came down upon them and they spake by direction from God his infallible truth and Gospell whose speeches were not tyed to time and to one speaker but many spake one after another by Interpreters as it is at large set down in the 1. of the Corinthians chap. 14. vers 27. 28 29 30. c. So that they spake infallible truth by direction from God But you have none in your Congregations so miraculously inspired with sundry languages and divers tongues nor ye do not speake infallible truths by direction from God nor you cannot cure diseases nor do miracles Ergò your religion is not the same Religion nor your Congregations the true Church shew us these miracles and then we will beleeve you to be the true Church otherwise we may not we dare not acknowledge you to be the true Church Again they may argue thus The Apostles and Primitive Pastors and Teachers preached freely and laboured with their own hands and were helpfull to the necessities of others and were not burthensome and exacting from others and spake ex tempore by direction from God but your Ministers in your Congregations do not preach freely nor labour not with their own hands nor are not helpfull to to others necessities but are rather burdensome and exacting from others nor they do no miracles nor speake not immediately by inspiration and ex tempore but by Study and out of their Bookes and are confined to time and speake not in strange tongues and languages one after another by Interpreters Ergò Your Ministers are not Gods Ministers nor your Congregations the true Church nor your people true Christians for you want all those things that the Primitive Christians and the Primitive Churches had There is a Pamphlet lately come out and highly esteemed and prised amongst many full of such consequences as these which if they hold good against the Presbyters they may also for ought I know be of equall validity to overthrow not onely all Christian Congregations but indeed all Christian Religion But briefly to answer We look upon the Apostles and Primitive Presbyters as men miraculously and extraordinarily gifted and as wonder-working men for the confirmation of the truth of the Gospell to all succeeding ages and we consider in them and in the Christians of those times something extraordinary and temporary as their working of miracles and speaking of strange tongues and gifts of healing c. And those we conceive were to continue no longer in the church then for the confirmation of the truth of the Gospel Christ himselfe proclaiming those blessed that believe without seeing of miracles speaking unto Thomas Iohn 20. 29. Because thou hast seen me saith he thou believest blessed are they that have not seen and have believed So that miracles now are not ordinary and we are tied to the written Word But we consider likewise in the Apostles and Primitive Presbyters that that was permanent and to continue in all Ministers and Presbyters in succeeding ages to the end of the world and that was the power of order and preaching and the power of jurisdiction that is of ruling which is not denied by the most learned of the Independents themselves and this I have proved by the Word of God to be transacted over to all Christian Churches whose Presbyters have that power given unto them neither will the Learned Brethren deny it whatsoever the ignorant may do Yea the very name of a Presbytery as I said before if we look through the whole Scripture signifieth a Magistracy or Signiory or Corporation invested with authority of governing and ruling and such a counsell and company of men as upon whom the government under Christ is laid and to be extended so far as their jurisdiction extendeth and as far as by common consent it may make for the good and edification of the church and for the safety of the same And such was the government of all those churches of the New Testament which were as so many Committees their limits and bounds prefixed them as at this dayall Committees through the Kingdom have in their severall Hundreds Rapes Wapentakes and Cities to whom the ordering and government of those places that are under them are committed so that all that is done or transacted must be done by the joynt consent and councell of the whole Committee not any particular man or any two of them severally considered by themselvs can make an order but that order onely is binding which is made by the joynt consent and common agreement of them all or the greatest part of them assembled together Even so all those particular Congregations that are within the compasse and jurisdiction of the severall Presbyteries are to be ordered and governed by the common and joynt councell of the severall Presbyters or the greater part of them For this was the order the Apostles established appointing in every City a Presbytery and when they had so ordered the Churches they set them all to their severall imployments the Presbyters to command and all the people and particular Assemblies and Congregations under them to obey neither is it ever found in the holy Scriptures that the people were joyned with the Presbyters in their Commission So that they that oppose this government resist Gods Ordinance And if we looke into all the Epistles writ by the Apostles to the severall Churches we shall finde in them That they enjoyne all the severall Congregations to yeeld obedience to their Pastors and Rulers over them and signifie unto them that they owe unto them double honour especially such as labour in the Word and Doctrine that is they must yeeld unto them not onely due reverence and subjection and obedience to their councell and just commands in the
the Rulers of the Synagogue whose name was Iairus here was a speciall Ecce added to take notice that a great man and one in authority came unto Christ and that in a publick way and one of the Rulers of the Synagogue So that wee may observe the people in every Synagogue were governed and commanded by their Rulers and they were to yeeld obedience unto them and were not joyned with them in Commission but stood to their determination as all men use to doe in Courts of Judicature that appeal unto them for justice And this custome and manner of government was transacted over to the Christian Churches and those that were called Rulers among them are among Christians sometimes called Presbyters sometimes Guides sometimes Rulers and by Christ himselfe and by his Apostles are appointed over all Christian Churches as so many corporations to which all the Assemblies and Congregations under them and committed to their charge are to yeeld obedience and submission in whatsoever they command in the Lord and according to his blessed Word for that must be the rule both of their commanding and of the peoples obeying And this Presbyterian government is that manner and way of ruling all Assemblies and particular Congregations under it that God hath appointed in his Church to be continued to the end of the world the which whosoever resisteth resisteth the Ordinance of God And this shall suffice to have spoken in generall in way of proofe That all Churches wee have mention of under the New Testament were Aristocratically and Presbyterially governed that is were under the Government of a Colledge or Assembly of Presbyters And now I come to prove in order the foure Propositions or conclusions I undertooke to make good The first was That there were many Congregations and severall Assemblies in the Church of Ierusalem in the which they had all acts of worship and did partake in all Ordinances of Church-Fellowship and that before the persecution we reade of Act. 8. and under the persecution and after the persecution And for the proofe of this Proposition and every branch of it I will first produce such places of Scripture as make for the manifestation of the truth and from thence frame and forme my Arguments Mat. 3. ver 1 2. 5 6. In those dayes came Iohn the Baptist preaching in the wildernesse of Iudaea and saying Repent ye for the Kingdome of heaven is at hand Then went out to him Ierusalem and all â—udaea and all the Region round about Iordan and were baptized of him in Iordan confessing their sinnes The Baptisme of Iohn as all the learned know was the same with that of the Apostles for he preached the Baptisme of Repentance for the Remission of sinnes and Baptized all that came to him into Iesus Christ saying unto the people That they should beleeve on him which should come after him that is on Christ Iesus Act. 19. ver 4. Hee had his Commission also from God as well as the Apostles and Baptized Christ himselfe hee preached also the Gospel and the Kingdome of the Messiah as well as the Apostles and had many honourable Testimonies from Christ himselfe as That he was the greatest Prophet that ever was borne of woman and That he was a bright shining light and That he was his witnesse and many other Encomiums and praises did Christ give of him to ratifie his Authority and to shew that he was sent of God and that he was that Elias that was to come before the Messiah And all the people owned and tooke him for a man sent of God and Ierusalem went out to him and all the Region round about and were Baptized of him In these words wee find that the people of Ierusalem were all turned Christians and made members of the Christian Church and were beleevers For which way soever the word Ierusalem be taken it signifieth a numberlesse multitude of men or an innumerable company For if we consider Ierusalem at this time she was a most populous City the Historians that write of that age relate That she had somtimes in her no lesse then eleven or twelve hundred thousand but let it be taken that these were but six hundred thousand inhabitants it is a vast multitude and yet seldome was there lesse inhabitants in Ierusalem if any beleife may be had to Historians for at that time it was one of the Metropolis Cities of the world and the glory of Nations and the joy of the whole Earth and besides there was then great expectation as we may read Luke 19. 11. That the Kingdome of God should immediately appear and all the Jewes out of all Nations where they were scattered now repaired to Jerusalem and returned into their own countrey expecting the Messiah So that at this time we cannot conceive but that there were infinites of people in Jerusalem and it is said That Jerusalem went out and was baptized by Iohn By Jerusalem here metonimycally the place is taken for the people Now when it is said that a City goeth out it is to be understood either of the whole people Man Woman and Child old and young with all the inhabitants as many times it happens in great Earth-quakes or some Pestilence or Inundation that all the Inhabitants are forced to leave a City and to seek some other habitation or of some great part but we cannot conceive the going out of Jerusalem to Iohn Baptist in that large sense and expression so that in this place it must be taken Synecdochycally and we are to understand a great part or a chiefe part for the whole as when a City is said to entertaine a King or to go out to meet a King here it is to be understood principally of the chief Officers as the Lord Mayor Aldermen and the Common-councell and all their severall Companies and chiefe Captaines and Commanders with all their magnificence so that in this notion the common people and the ordinary Citizens are not thought on or at least are not numbred As when JESUS was borne in Bethlem and the Wise Men came to Jerusalem to enquire where they should finde him that was borne King of the Iewes that they might worship him for they had seen his Star it is said That when Herod heard these things He and all Ierusalem was troubled with him Here by all Ierusalem is to be understood all the chiefe Officers and Courtiers for the common people were glad of it for that was the day they had long looked for and rejoyced at but Herod being an Usurper and a Tyrant and all his Nobles Peers and Great men being confederate with him and adjutors in his usurpation and tyranny and conceiving that Christ was an earthly Monarch and that after the manner of the Kings of the Earth he would not onely pull down the Usurper but likewise call all them in question as guilty of High Treason and cut them of as complices and abettors this made them tremble and feare and because it
true Church or Churches in the world all the times of Antichrists reigne Nay if the doctrine of the Independents be true and orthodox the very Church of Jerusalem Acts the 2. which they call the first formed church was no more a true formed church nor cast into a Church mould according to the New Testament forme then those that were baptized by Iohn the Baptist were for they describe a Church unto us after the New Testament forme to be a company of Saints or Beleevers consisting of no more in number then can all meet together in one place or congregation having their distinct officers and members united together into one body by a particular explicite Covenant So as that assembly or church must not be fluid but fixt in its members and officers having a Presbytery of its own with absolute authority and jurisdiction within it selfe Independent and injoying all Gods holy Ordinances This is the discription of an Independent Church after the New Testament forme as they call it as far as by their practise and writings we can gather So that whatsoever Church wants this forme according to their language is no true formed church as not being cast into a church mould after the New Testament forme And by this their modell the church it selfe of Ierusalem was not a true moulded church after the New Testament forme as I shall here briefly in some particulars shew and more largely demonstrate when I come to my brother Burton For it is confest by the Independents that at that time there were three thousand soules added to the church and five thousand after that it was then a true formed Church after the New Testament forme and yet at that time they acknowledge they wanted Deacons and Presbyters and they confesse withall as we shall see in its due place they wanted that part of discipline of casting out corrupt Members so that then they had not a Presbytery in the church of Jerusalem and withall the Independents affirme that many of the Beleevers and Saints of Ierusalem were inhabitants of other churches through Iudaea for they say there were many other churches there and that many of those belonged unto the other churches and it is sufficiently proved also out of the holy word of God and acknowledged by my brother Burton that there were more assemblies and congregations of Beleevers in the church of Ierusalem then one yea he confesses that in its infancy the number of them was so great as they could not all meet in any one place and yet they were but one church Neither do we ever read that they tyed themselves to each other by any particular explicite Covenant or counted such a Covenant the forme of a true church From all which I gather that the difinition or description of the Independents Church is erroneous or if it be orthodoxe then the very Church of Ierusalem was not a true formed Church after the New Testament formewhen they say it was For first there were more Beleevers in Ierusalem then could all meet in one congregation or a few yet though in severall and distinct places and assemblies they all made but one Church which is contrary to the Independents doctrine Secondly they had no fixt Officers and Members united into one body respectively nor no Presbitery for if there were not then Deacons at all nor Elders as the Independents doe acknowledge and if many of the Beleevers in Ierusalem were strangers and had their habitations in other cities as they say then they were not fixt neither in their Officers nor Members anâ— yet a true Church not in the Elders nor Deacons for they then had none at all nor in their members for they confesse many of them were strangers and did not inhabite and dwell there and therefore no fixt Members and for the Apostles they were notfixt bnt as Noahs Dove was sent out by him and returned with an olive leafe in her mouth at the next time departed and went her way so the Apostles they were the universall Messengers of Christs Kingdome which were to be sent out into all nations with an olive leafe in their mouthes that trophie of Peace and glad tydings they were to preach the Gospel in all nations and howsoever for a time they remained in Ierusalem yet all men know that was not their abiding place for they were not fixed Officers there but were to goe out into all countries to preach and baptize and when the persecution came according to the Independents doctrine then all the Members of that Church were scattered and there were none left in Ierusalem if their doctrine be â—ound but the Apostles so that it is most certaine those Members were not fixt but fluid when they ran this way and that way to save themselves so that the Apostles those great Pastors of the Church remained in Ierusalem according to their language all alone without either sheep or Lambes they also were not fixed bnt were afterward sent into all nations to teach and baptize as I said before withall the Independents confesse they had no Discipline in the Church of Ierusalem for they want ed that part of it viz. excommunication and therefore they had no Presbytery in it nor no jurisdiction within it selfe Ergo it was not a true formed Church after the New Testament forme if their doctrine be true and good neither could they then injoy all the acts of worship and therefore was no better then those that were made christians by the Baptismeof Iohn for in the Church of Ierusalem there were more then could meet in any one place which the Independents wil not admit of by their difinition they had neither fixed officers nor Members nor that part of disciplin Ergo they did not injoy all Gods Ordinances In a word there was nothing in the Church of Ierusalem that now the Independents require for the moulding up of a Church after the New Testament forme no more then was amongst those that were baptized by the Baptist And therefore all that I. S. and the Independents bable about the forme and mould of a Church after the New Testament forme is to little purpose yea meere vainty for it is evident out of the holy Scripture that a Church may be a true formed Church after the New Testament forme although it want all those things that either the Papists or the Independents thinke absolutely necessary for the moulding up a Church after the New Testament forme For the very Church of Ierusalem which was the Mother-church and which was to be a patterne to all other Churches was a true formed Church and at that very time according to the Independents learning and yet I say then shee had neither fixed Officers nor Members nor any external explicite particular covenant nor discipline nor many other requisites that they now require as necessary for the forming of a true Church as wee shall see more at large in its due place But now to returne and come
more closely to examine I. S. his words that we may discover yet more fully the fallacious juglings of both himselfe and all the Independent Ministers and that all the people may the better understand what it is to to be cast into a Church mould after the New Testament forme and vvhat is absolutely necessary and required of all men to be made a Member of a Christan Church and vvhat that forme is the Scripture holdeth out unto all Christians to be the mould of a christian Church according to the New Testament forme all vvhich termes and expressions being vvell explaned then the grollery of those of the congregationall vvay vvill the better appeare I will therefore that those that are the most ignorant may the better understand the termes these Juglers use First say something briefly concerning the governement of the Church of the Iewes under the Law in Moses his time and under the Kings both of Iuda and Israel through all their cities and what it was that was requisit and thought necessary for the casting off any into a Church mould after the old Testament forme which being declared the trifling of all the Independent Ministers will be more obvious to all men For the manner of the governement of the Church of the Iews wee are to consider it under a double nation as it had a ceremoniall service and a morall worship and both appointed by God yet the former but temporary the other for duration Now in regard of the manner of the administration it was divers for the ceremoniall worship was ordered after a monarchicall way there was a high Priest that typified Christ that was to make the atonement betweene God and the people who was in a speciall manner to mediate with God for the twelve Tribes of Israel and hee had many Priests under him for the offering up of daily sacrifices either of prayses or of reconciliation in the materiall Temple they were tyed but the High Priest onely went once a yeare into the Holy of holies for the making of an attonement for himselfe and the people and this way of administration of the Church continued to the coming of Christ who was the true high Priest typified and who through the eternall spirit having offered himselfe without spot to God to purge our consciences from dead workes to serve the living God Heb. 10. verse 14. and for this cause is the Mediator of the New Testament by his death and suffering hee hath put an end to that way of administration But there was an other way of Administration in respect of the morall worship which was ever to remaine in the Church and that was in their severall Cities in their Synagogues and Villages and all those Synagogues that were through all Iudaea and Israel and through the vvorld vvho vvere all governed by Presbyters and Elders vvhich vvere called Rulers so that all those Synagogues that vvere in the severall Villages or Hamlets within the jurisdiction and limits of every Citie were all of them governed after a classicall and collegiate way and those Synagogues were as our Parish Churches now at this day are amongst us Now these Elders and Rulers in Moses time were first appointed to rule and governe the people in common so long as they were in the Wildernesse but after they were come into the Land of Canaan then they had their Elders and Rulers in every Citie appointed over them who had the government of the people committed unto them and whose care it was that the morall worship and service of God as the reading of the Law and the Prophets and the interpretation of the same should be every Sabbath day continually preserved in all their Synagogues by their Priests and Levites and Scribes and Lawyers and they had also the power in their hands of conventing any before them upon Delinquency and of censuring and punishing of them upon proofe of the same And they were called the Church as is to be seene Matthew the 18. and there is not any truth almost in all the new testament that is more evidently cleare than this that all the Synagogues were governed by a Court or Classis or College of Rulers for they had inferior judges and Superiour in them yea many chiefe rulers in all cities as we may see in Antioch and Pisidia Acts the 13. 14. 15. where Paul and his company went into the Synagogue on the Sabbath day and sate downe and after the reading of the Law and the Prophets the chiefe Rulers for so it is in the originall sent unto them saying men and brethren if you have any word of exhortation for the people say on Out of which words these three things are observable First That there were many Governors and chiefe Rulers as well as inferior rulers that governed their Synagogues in every city in common and that they had a Courte in them to order all the Synagogues and people under their jurisdiction and that they were all Aristocratically governd and by the common counsell of them all not by any particular Iudge or Ruler The second observable is that their whole imployment was to uphold and preserve the true worship of God and to see that the Holy Scriptures were read and interpreted that men women and children might be brought up in the nurture and feare of the Lord and that all things should be managed with order and decency The third thing observable is this that their people yeelded subjection unto those Rulers and did not intermeddle with their government nor did not take upon them to command any Minister to Preach or appoint any one to exhort but it was the place of the Rulers to doe this and they willingly submitted themselves to this Government without joyning themselves in commission with them as knowing it was their place to obey And this kind of Government was that that was established in all cities through the world where the Jewes were permitted to exercise their Religion and this kind of government was transacted over to the Christian church to be perpetutated to the ende of the world and therfore there was through all cities Presbyters ordained as the Scripture saith Acts the 14. and Tit. 1. that were to governe the church by their common councell and this is accorded unto by all the Independents who acknowledge that in the Apostles times and many Generations after all the churches of the New testament were governed communi consilio presbyterorum And that the Church of Jerusalem in respect of the moral worship was governed both in Christs time and after his death and ascention by a colledge of Elders and Presbyters all the Evangelists and the Acts of the Apostles doe testifie it and this way of government I say was transacted over to the Christian church and is that forme and mould of church government that is according to the New Testament forme into the which mould of government those that were baptized by Iohn were cast which was a Presbytery
For the Scripture never speakes of that of the congregationall way And this shall suffice to have spoke at this time and in this place concerning the manner of the Administration of the government both in respect of the Ceremoniall service and morall worship under the Law and what it ought to be under the Gospel And now a word or two concerning the manner of admitting members then into the church of the Iewes and what was reputed necessary for the making of any one a member and Proselite there after the old testament forme and what is required now for making of any a member of the Christian church The whole Scripture of the old testament and the new declares that all those that were aliens and strangers unto the common-wealth of Israel if they desired to be made partakers of the priviledges of the Iews and to be all accompted in the number of the people of God they were to be instructed in the Law of Moses and they were to yeeld obedience unto that and in token that they beleeved in the true God and submitted themselves to his Law and to that discipline he had taught in the bookes of Moses and the Prophets they were to be circumcised which when they yeelded unto and tooke the Covenant of Circumcision they were forthwith made members of the Church of the Iewes and had as good right to all the ordinances of God under that government as any other of the Iewes and this I say is sufficiently confirmed in the holy Scriptures everywhere Now under the New testament the Church of God being compared sometimes to a Kingdom and Empire and sometimes to a city and all the members of it being compared to free Denizons and citizens where so ever the Gospel of this Kingdom and City is faithfully preached and the people by the Embassadours and Ministers of the same being invited to come in and yeeld obedience unto it if they do believe and obey that is if they do beleeve and repent and willingly submit unto the sound of it and offer themselves to make profession of it and in signe of this their obedience and faith receive the seale of this Covenant and are baptized they are forthwith to be admitted without any reluctation and having once received the seale of this Covenant the seale of Baptisme they are forthwith made free Denizons of this Kingdome and free-men of this city and have as good right to all the priviledges of the same as any other and may through the whole world of Christians partake in all the Ordinances of that Kingdome and City as well as any other Christians as in the Roman Empire and now in all Corporations through the world they that were Citizens of Rome or they that are Freemen in any of them as they did then partake in all the priviledges of the Romans and might abide and dwell in any place and trafficke buy and purchace in what part of it they pleased injoying all those inmmnities that any then did and so likewise now as those that are Free-men of any city or corporation do in their severall precincts injoy all the priviledges of each of them and may set up in any Parish or in any part of the city or within the jurisdiction of the same and exercise all their severall trades and have as much priviledge for their so doing as any of the other Citizens so I say in the same manner it is in the Kingdom of Christ and his city which is his church Every one that makes profession of the Gospell that beleeves repents and is Baptized has as good right to all the Ordinances of the Church as any Christian in the primitive times or any Independents now in the world and that by vertue of the great Charter of this Kingdome and City the Gospell and by the practice of Iohn the Baptist and the Apostles who required no more of all men and people in their time for the making of them members of Christs Church but that they should repent and beleeve and be Baptized as we may see in the third of Matth. and in the second of the Acts and in those of Samaria in the 8. Chapter and in the Eunuch Paul Lydia and the Goaler and those of Cornelius his house of all the which no more was required for the making of them Christians but to repent and beleeve and to be Baptized by which they were invested with a right to all the priviledges through all Churches in the world and might partake in all the Ordinances of Christs Kingdome where so ever they came as we may see in Paul and those that accompanyed him in his journies Wheresoever they came they communicated with them in all Churches in all the Ordinances as in the breaking of bread and prayer So that to repent and beleeve and to be baptized is all that according to the Gospell of Jesus Christ is required of any man or of any people to cast them into a Church mould according the New Testament forme and to make them not only members of the Catholike visible Church but of any church in particular if the Word of God is to be beleeved and given credit unto Now when all those that came out of Ierusalem unto Iohn did repent and beleeve and were baptized by Iohn the Baptist they were cast into a Church mould after the New Testament forme and were all made as good members of that church as any that were baptized after Christs death and ascention by Peter and the other Apostles and might whensoever they went from Jerusalem to any other place where christians dwelt partake in all the ordinances as those did that by reason of the persecution were scattered who we read of that wheresoever they came they went into their Synagogues and Churches and they preached and converted the people and partaked and communicated in all the ordinances amongst them without any gain-saying and so all the Christians that are true Beleevers and are baptized wheresoever they travell or dwell whether in France or Germany Italy or the Low Countryes or in any part of the world amongst the true Protestants they have as great right to all the ordinances in those churches as any of the Natives For they are all free Denizons of Christs Kingdome and free men of the city the church of God which is Christs mysticall body and therefore as members of the same may partake in all the Priviledges and Benefits that any member may do I mean in respect of the ordinances as breaking of bread hearing of the word preached and in prayer and all the essentiall priviledges for to all those they have right unto by their very admission into the church by their baptisme and whosoever shall refuse communion with them that beleeve and are baptized and live a godly holy and pious life unlesse they will observe their own traditions they are Delinquents Prevaricators against the King of his church Iesus Christ and do no way set
him up upon his throne but by this meanes they dis-throne him And therefore J. S. and all those of his fraternity that not onely unchristian and unchurch all those that were baptized by Iohn the Baptist and Christs Apostles before Christs death but at this day unchurch and unchristian all Christians and Churches but their own are guilty of high contumacy against the King of Saints and King of Kings and are most injurious to all their christian Brethren And truly there cannot be found scarse in the world such an example of temerity and unadvised rashnesse and want of charity and common wisdome as is every day to be observed amongst the Independents who are ever talking of a Church mould after the New Testament forme and excluding all from being true Churches that are not so moulded and yet never tell us what it is For in the holy Scripture we have never read of any other Church mould or of any New Testament forme but of publishing the Gospel and of preaching faith and repentance and of yeelding obedience unto it and of beleeving and repenting and being baptized which both John the Baptist and all Christs Disciples and the blessed Apostles and all the faithfull Ministers of the Gospel had a commission to do and a command withall and a blessing annexed unto it that whosoever did repent beleeve and was baptized should not onely be admitted a visible member of the catholicke visible Church but should be saved The words of our Saviour Christ unto his Disciples Marke 16. ver 15 16. are these Go saith he into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature he that beleeveth and is baptized shall be saved but he that beleeveth not shall be damned Out of the which words and commission of our Saviour I evidently gather that when John the Baptist and Christs Disciples in their severall ministryes went according to their commission preaching from place to place and from city to city and publishing the glad tydings of the kingdom of the Messiah and baptizing such as beleeved they cast them into a Church mould after the New Testament forme and therefore made them all members not onely of the Catholique visible Church but of all those severall particular Churches and Synagogues through all the cities of Judaea and through the world where they preached the Gospel as well as at Ierusalem and that as many of Ierusalem as were baptized by Iohn and Christs Disciples were all members of that Church and as truly moulded into a Church mould after the New Testament forme and made as reall members and free denizons of Christs Kingdome as any of the new congregations at this day unlesse any will think and beleeve that John the Baptist and the blessed Apostles were ignorant how to gather Churches and nescient of the right mould and forme of the New Testament churches and had not learned their lesson so well as our Independent Ministers which were a piece of impiety and horrid wickednesse to affirme For then it would follow that those that were baptized by Iohn and by the Apostles and Christs seventy Disciples were never saved For I. S. denyes they were Christians and that they were cast into a church mould after the New Testament forme or members of the christian church and therefore by consequent they were in the state of damnation But if all this be wickednesse so much as to think then there is a way yet to Heaven and that a safe one which the Independents are ignorant of for they preach up their way as the narrow way to heaven proclaiming all those that are out of it to be enemies of Jesus Christ and his kingdome and in the state of perdition and yet Iohn the Baptist was ignorant of their way and cast not his Disciples into their mould and yet they went safely to the Kingdome of heaven yea they entred into it by violence as our Saviour speaketh And therefore by this that I have now said by way of answer all men may see the futility and impiety of I. S. and how groundlesse all his arguments are and may very well conclude That all those that were baptized by John the Baptist and by Christs Disciples before his death were members of Christs Church and true beleevers and that as many of them as came from Jerusalem were members of that church and they may also from the foregoing arguments gather That those that came out of Jerusalem to his baptism were in such multitudes for all Ierusalem went out unto him and were baptized as they could not all possibly meet in any one place or congregation or a few therfore I am confident that all those that shall read both what Mr Knollys and I. S. have fondly and impiously replyed to my arguments and what by way of answer I have here set down will adjudge that such unworthy wranglers and cavillers as these are ought by their severall Churches to be severely censur'd for this their ignorance and impiety And this shall serve to have replyed to these their exceptions against my first arguments concerning the multitudes baptized by Iohn the Baptist I shall answer to all their other severall cavills in their due places I will now therefore go on to shew the increase of beleevers that were made by the miracles and preaching both of Christ and his Apostles and from the severall places out of the holy Scripture frame my arguments as out of the former to prove the same conclusion John the 4. ver 1 2. Now when the Lord knew how the Pharisees had heard that Iesus made and baptized more Disciples then Iohn though Iesus himselfe baptized not but his Disciples Here observe that where there was a mistake in the relation there the Evangelist forthwith shews it to rectifie mens understandings as where it was reported that Christ baptized he shewes it was a mistake for his Disciples onely baptized but where it is said that Iesus made more Disciples then Iohn that is taken pro confesso and it was true for Iohn himselfe in the 3. chapter ver 30. had said He must increase but I must decrease Christ therefore made many more Disciples and Beleevers then Iohn and added dayly to the church that was then in Jerusalem such as should be saved for he came to save the lost sheep of the house of Israel and he received all that came to him John the 6. 37. And as many as received him to them he gave power to become the sonnes of God even to them that beleeve upon his name John 1. 12. And these were infinite multitudes as we shall see by and by In Iohn the 7. 31. it is said that many of the people of Ierusalem beleeved on him And verse the 40. they said of a truth this is that Prophet And in the same chapter when the high Preists sent the officers to apprehend Christ and returning without him and the high Priests demanding the reason why they had not brought him
complices only but all the other people of Ierusalem they beleeved in him in their esteeme and therefore they adjudged them accursed which they would never have done if they had followed Christ for no other end but to have looked upon him for their words doe import as much as if they should have said in plaine termes all the people or the greatest part of the people in Ierusalem saving the Rulers and Pharisees beleeve in Christ and there is none oppose him but they and that this is their very meaning and sense of the words as learned men may easily gather Thirdly the same is confirmed by Nicodemus his witnesse in private also who knew very well how the people of Ierusalem stood generally affected towards Christ and what opinion they had of him heare therefore what hee saith Iohn the 3. of whom the Evangelist speaketh thus There was a man of the Pharisees named Nicodemus a Ruler of the Iewes the same came to Iesus by night and said unto him Rabbi we know that thou art a Teacher come from God for no man can doe these miracles except God bee with him Here Nicodemus gives in testimony devideneâ— that the generality of those in Ierusalem and of the principallest of them as well as of the meanest that they beleeved in Jesus saying we know that is to say all the people know that thou art a Teacher come from God they knew it with the knowledge of Faith and approbation and did really beleeve that hee was come from God and he gives a reason of his and their faith saying that no men can doe those miracles except God bee with him and therefore they beleeved in him so that Nicodemus which was a Disciple of Christ though in secret and a great honourer of him would give in no false verdict nor make no false Musters and he knew very well the opinion and the esteeme the people had of him and he asserteth that both himselfe and the people knew that Christ was sent of God which is as much as to beleeve in him for the same confession did the Apostles make Matth. 16. and Iohn the 6. saying we know that thou art the Sonne of the living God So that to acknowledge Christ and to beleeve in him is all one in the language of holy Scripture and to follow and go after Christ out of sincerity and love and to beleeve in him is the same if the word of God may be judge in this controversie So that to goe after Christ then and to follow him cordially and without worldly ends both in the language of God and men is to serve Christ and to beleeve in him and therefore for all the above mentioned reasons the world that went after Christ the people and multitudes that followed him were all beleevers and the others that either tarried at home and followed their owne imployments or opposed him were unbeleevers Now then when a multitulde from Ierusalem followd Christ and when a world within Ierusalem went after him and when all the cursed people as they called them beleeved in him not only by the very testimony of the enemies of Christ but by the witnesses of the holy Scripture it is sufficiently apparent that the World spake of in the 12. of Iohn were all beleevers amongst the which also out of same Chapter is proved That many of the Rulers also believed in him So that Master Knollys denying all this is little better then an Infidell For an Infidell can do no more then deny the holy Scripture and the manifest truths discovered in them and by this that I have now said though I should not adde a word more it is manifest That there were more beleevers at that time in Jerusalem then could all meete in any one place to partake in all the Ordinances except a mighty city and a world of beleevers may all meete together in one roomâ— or Congregation to communicate in all Acts of worship to edification Which was yet never heard of nor never believed by any man that was not bereaved of his senses and all his wit But yet for farther Illustration and proofe of this truth that if it be possible I may undeceive the poore deluded people I will adde a reason or two more The Scripture is so cleare in this point that there were innumerable believers in Ierusalem as in the second of the Acts besides those that were natives there it is said there were dwellers in Ierusalem worshippers or devout men that is to say beleevers out of all nations under heaven And all these sayeth the Scripture had their dwelling there And without all doubt all these severall Nations had their severall Synagogues in Ierusalem where they heard the Word of God in their owne language as the Dutch and French and other Nations here in London have their churches And the multitudes of the inhabitants in Ierusalem at all times by the relation of the Historians of those dayes were scarse ever lesse then seven or eight hundred thousands and without all controversie the number was now increased because they daily and hourely expected the comming of the Messias whose appearing they every moment looked for and therefore all the believing Iewes out of all Countries repaired in multitudes to Ierusalem So that such numberlesse numbers both of the native Iewes and strangers required a mighty number of Teachers and a many places to heare and to be taught in and that there were above foure hundred Synagogues in Ierusalem which are churches in our dialect the pen-men and Historiographers of those times have recorded it and all this is probable from the numerosity of Preachers and Teachers there which the holy Scripture relateth as the Priests Levits Scribes Pharisees Lawyers which all sate in Moses Chaire and all of them diligently taken up in Preaching to the people and in instructing them upon whose Ministery by Christs command all the multitude and his very followers were to attend Matth. 23. vers 1. 2. 3. So that there was no separation then to be made from the publicke Assemblies where the Law and Gospell was taught nor no gathering of new Churches under pretence of easting them into a Church mould according to the New testament forme Christ and his Disciples were not then so deepely learned as to be in that high forme of Divinity Christs followers notwithstanding were all Gospell Christians and were all in a Church way and I am sure of it in the right way to heaven if the way the truth and the life could teach them the straight way thither and yet they all followed the old lights still Moses and the Prophets Christ and his Apostles were all their Masters we heare then of no new lights nor new borne truths nor of new Church moulds and yet then the Kingdome of heaven suffered violence and the violent tooke it by force Matth. 11 12. they went all well to Heaven as well and as cheerfully as any of our Independents with
of beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem and they were inhabitants there For the place where these Scribes and high Priests were and where Christ then was and where all those people were was in Ierusalem and all the people well known to the Rulers and Pharisees to be Inhabitants there So that all men now may see the futility and vanity of Mr Knollys his denyall of my arguments and may also behold the force and power of truth which asserteth That there were more beleevers in Jerusalem then could all meet in any one place and that in Christs time unlesse a world of beleevers and those inhabitants can meet together in any one place or congregation to injoy all acts of worship to edification which is a grollery yea madnesse to suppose or think And this shal serve for answer to what Mr Knollys out of his impious ignorance had to reply against my arguments for the enervating of them And now I come to I. S. his answer to all my foregoing arguments by which he would perswade the poor ignorant people That there was not such a number of Beleevers in Ierusalem but that they might all meet in one place For this must necessarily be the scope of his discourse or else it is nothing to the purpose or against my arguments which were to prove There were more beleevers in Jerusalem and that in Christs time then could possibly meet together in any one Congregation to partake in all Ordinances The reader may remember that in his former reply he seemed not to doubt concerning the number of those that were baptized onely he denyed that those that were baptized by Iohn were Christians and that they were cast into a Church mould after the New Testament forme much lesse that they were members of one Christian Church at Jerusalem these are his own words and by this hee thought to overthrow that argument Now here he useth another method tacitly denying the Minor of all my Syllogismes and the reason of his denyall is because as he speaketh I made false musters he thinks me it seemes like the Independents who would perswade the simple that all are Independent and amongst other things he saith that I gave the Independents occasion shrewdly to suspect my ignorance But I will set down his whole babble at larg and in his owne termes and words and his full answer to all my last arguments as it is page 9 10. of his Pamphlet His words are these But note saith he an absurdity in the sequell of the discourse where the Doctor having got a multiplying glasse in his hand goes on to make strange discoveryes of the increase of Christian believers pag. 36. he tells us that Christ made many more Disciples and Beleevers then John and added dayly unto the Church that was then in Ierusalem such as should be saved Here 's two Paradoxes First that Christ made more Disciples then John Out of whom should hee make them when as Iohn had swept all along with him as you affirme before page 32. and not taking it Synecdochically what ever you determine of it here Secondly that Christ should adde dayly to the Church that was in Ierusalem is not this a marvellous anticipation and mistake to apply that which was done by the Disciples after Christs ascension Acts 2. last unto the ministry of Christ himselfe and yet in the sequell you reckon this to the Apostles also expresly page 56. Judge if here be not false musters And let me tell you you give us occasion shrewdly to suspect your ignorance to say no worse to talke of a Church in Jerusalem besides the nationall church of the Jewes in the life time of our Saviour Thus hee If I should discover all the errors that are in this reply I might make a very large volume but in regard that all learned men will easily perceive the vanity childishnesse and horrid impiety of the man in the very reading of it I shall not be so larg in my answer as otherwise I had thought to have been and yet before I come to it I cannot but complain of the dishonesty of the man that thus curtaileth my arguments every where not plainly setting them down that the people may see my reasons but this is the ordinary way of his disputing who conceales the truth from the ignorant and simple that he may the better poyson them with his errors and noveltyes After the very same manner dealeth my brother Burton with me as we shall see in its due place who passing by all my arguments not so much as mentioning any one of them makes a rombobombo Syllogisme of his own which as I suppose he fetcht out of the howling wildernesse of America and then with Phocions hatchet that carnall weapon he fights with his own shaddow and vapors like a conquerour as I. S. doth here But now for answer briefly I affirme that I. S. in confuting of my arguments by which I proved that there were more converted by Christ and his Disciples and the Apostles Ministry in Jerusalem then by Iohn the Baptist and therefore that they could not all meete in one place or Congregation to injoy all Acts of worship I say in his confuting of my arguments he doth not so much dispute against me as he doth against Saint Iohn the Evangelist and the very Scripture for the discoveries I made by my multiplying glasse as he ridiculously speaketh of the increase of Christian believers were no false musters as he childishly scibleth for I discovered only and declare unto all men that increase of Christian believers in Ierusalem that the holy Word of God asserteth Iohn the 4. where it is recorded vers 1. 2. That Christ made more Disciples and believers then Iohn and therefore added daily to the Church that was then in Jesusalem such as should be saved for Christ came to save the lost sheep of the house of Israel Now the making of more Disciples is the adding of more to the church and this the Scripture holdeth out not only to me but to all intelligible Christians and therefore it was no error in me to affirme the same So that whiles I. S. laboureth to confute my Arguments he fights indeede against the Evangelist that affirmeth that Christ made mo Disciples then Iohn But sayeth he here are two Paradoxes First that Christ made mo Disciples then Iohn The second that Christ should adde dayly to the Church that was then in Ierusalem These in I. S. his opinion are paradoxes that is matters of Ludibry in his dialect Yet both these truthes I spake of are cleere out of the Word of God and therefore whiles he wounds me he vulnerateth Saint Iohn and blasphemeth for he giveth the Spirit of God the lye and denyeth the Scripture that asserts that Christ made mo Disciples then John and therefore added more unto the church for of unbelievers and of enemies they were made Disciples Christians and friends and therefore taken out of the world and
brought into Christs fold and church and by that worke of conversion they were added to it as he that should this day take any of our Ministers and faithfull Pastors sheep out of their folds and steale them away as too too many of the Independent Ministers daily do and bring them into their new congregations may not that Independent Minister without any marvilous anticipation or mistake or without any error truly be said to have added so many more to his new church when the number of his members is thus increased And if another Minister be joyned with him as a teacher in that congregation or succed him if he also shall run plundering about both city and country as a gifted brother and bring in a great many more poore silly sheepe into his fold then the other did as they are notable cunning theeves may not it truly be said of him and that without any marvilous anticipation and mistake that he also added unto the church when still the the number is daily increased I am confident that all men of sound reason will say there is no error in all this And therefore I hope by all the judicious I shall be free from any blame or error in that I said those that were converted by Christ and made Disciples by his Ministry were added to the church and to those that were formerly converted by the Baptist But saith J. S. how could Christ make mo Disciples then Iohn Out of whom should he make them saith he when Iohn had swept all along with him as the Doctor affirmeth pag. 32. Not taking it Synecdochically Thus he shewes his acumen or rather his vanity in contradicting the Scripture and abusing me For he that hath ever read my booke and looks but in the 31 page toward the lower part shall finde these words That Jerusalem went out to Iohn and was baptized it must therefore by a Synecdoche be taken for all the common people promiscuously or for a mighty multitude of all sorts and of all ranks of people and of all professions as Publicans Souldiers and the ordinary inhabitants These were my very words there And therefore I. S. saying that I took not the word Synecdochically belyeth me befooleth himselfe and abuseth the reader and fights with his own phancy But for answer to his whibling Cavill I say Christ converted those he made his Disciples and Schollers out of the remmant or remainder of those that were yet unconverted in Ierusalem and in that work he added more unto that church which though the mother church as the other were Daughter churches through all Iuda yet it was but a particular church in that Nationall church for the being a Nationall church doth not exclude as this man fondly conceits particular churches from bearing the name of church no more then the Catholike visible church doth deny the name of church to any particular churches because they being similar parts do partake both of the name and nature of the whole as all the learned and Orthodox Divines do hold And therefore taking Ierusalem Synecdochically as I then did it is also here to be so taken and then Christ did make mo Disciples out of the people of Jerusalem that remained yet unconverted then Iohn had done before him and added them unto the church at Ierusalem that particular mother church in that Nationall church which as it was at that time in respect of morall worship governd by a Colledge of Elders or Presbyters as the Scripture everywhere relateth which is called a church so it was ever after governed by a Presbytery all those Synagogues and severall churches being all combind together under the rule and goverment of that Presbytery and making all but one church within its precinct after which manner all the other city churches throught Iudea following the example of this mother church were ever to be governed to the end of the world and this is indeed the true chuch mould according to the New Testament forme that all churches ought to be cast into if we will imitate the government of the mother church Ierusalem and all the daughter churches both in Judea and Israel as that of Samaria and into this mould did the Baptist and Christ cast all they converted Therefore when I said that Christ made more Disciples in Ierusalem then Iohn and that he added them unto that Church I speake nothing but that I have warrant for out of the good Word of God and the Scripture of truth and which is sufficiently backt and corroborated also by all sound reason And therefore it is wickednesse in I. S. to say that in so speaking it is a paradox For if it be a matter of ludibre in me and a paradox to say that Christ made more Disciples then Iohn Then likewise it is a paradox and matter of laughter in the holy Evangelist For he in formall words saith That Iesus made and baptized moe Disciples then Iohn I referre my selfe therefore unto the judgement of all honest godly minded men whether Saint Iohn be not as well censured and traduced by this vaine and wicked fellow as my selfe and whether in his so speaking he doth not give the Spirit of God the lye And his second paradox is as vaine and childish and impious as this where he saith is not this a marvelous anticipation and mistake to apply that which was done by the Disciples after Christs ascension unto the ministery of Christ himselfe For answer let I. S. take notice that in saying Christ made â—mo Disciples then the Baptist and in making them added them unto the Church at Ierusalem There is no marvelous anticipation or mistake as I. S. unlearnedly inferrs for in giving unto Christ his due honour and affirming he added unto the Church that was then in Ierusalem I have both the Scripture and reason for it and in so speaking I detract nothing from the honor and dignity of the Disciples for it is no error in any man to apply that unto Christ Ministery viz. the conversion of men and the adding of them to the church which worke properly and primarily belongeth unto him though in a Metaphoricall sense it may also be attributed unto the Apostles and Ministers of the Gospell And therefore the mistake is in I. S. and not in me for he applyes that unto the Disciples which was done by Christ for it is said the Lord added unto the Church dayly such as should be saved It was done by Christ and not the worke of the Apostles but instrumentally and therefore I. S. is a prevaricator in many respects sinning both against God and man for here he giveth that honour which is peculiar unto Christ unto the Disciples and then he falsly accuseth me of an error and mistake when there is none and then would make me guilty of his own sins which I am free from as all they that read my booke in the page quoted by him may see and this is not all but in
this also he is a great offender where by this jugling craft of his he labours to seduce the poore people But for farther answer I have learned of Christ himselfe that the Disciple is not above his Master and therefore if I. S. will apply the worke of conversion and adding of Disciples to the Church unto the Ministry of the Apostles after Christs ascension as he doth I do not conceive it any paradox in me or any mistake or Anticipation to apply that worke unto Christs Ministry in his life time for the Master is ever more to be honoured then the servant as all reason will dictate and therefore there was no paradox in me in giving that honour unto Christ that belonged unto him who was the Master for he came to save the lost sheepe of the house of Israel and so he did gathering daily some of them into his fold and adding many more sheepe to those that Iohn the Baptist had converted and therefore I do not think it a paradox in me to give as much honour to the Master as I. S. doth to his Disciples and servants for the honour of conversion and adding unto the church is a work primarily belonging to the Lord and Prince of the Church Jesus Christ It is great rashnesse therefore and very unchristian dealing in I. S. to make mee a subject of his scorne and ludibry for well doing and to make that a sinne and error in mee which is a vertue for to give Christ his due honour is a vertue now the honour of converting of men and adding them unto the Church is his proper work and it peculiarly belongeth unto him first and last to adde unto the Church such as should bee saved The Apostles were but the Instruments Paul may plant and Apollos may water but God the Lord of his Church giveth the increase 1 Cor. 3. Hee maketh the Church grow and multiply into mighty numbers and adds daily unto it by the mighty working of his Spirit and it is marvellous in our eyes And therefore I. S. is severely to be censured and that deservedly not only for abusing his brethren making them offenders when they are not but chiefly for anticipating that honour which is onely due unto Christ and God and giving it and attributing it unto men as it is the daily practise of the Independents to give the glory of all victories which only belongeth unto God to the party which they call the praying army and so hee ascribeth that honour that peculiarly belongeth unto God and Christ unto the Apostles which indeed pertaineth unto them only as they are instruments and accuseth me as of an anticipation and mistake saying I ascribed that unto the Ministry of Christ himselfe which belonged unto the Disciples of Christ after his ascension It seemes to I. S. that I am a very erroneous man and very unjust that I give that honour unto Christ himself and ascribe that work unto him which saith I. S. belonged to the Apostles But if this be an error in saying that Christ added unto the Church as Ierusalem before his death and after his death such as should be saved I will live and die in this error for this is only the worke of God none can come unto God but by Christ hee is the doore the way the truth and the life the author and finisher of our faith that begins and ends the worke of conversion the Apostles and all other Ministers are but his instruments hee is the hand of god and the arme of the Lord that doth the worke in the hearts of the people Whether therefore I. S. or my sâ—lfe be the most erroneous in their opinions and speake most Paradoxes about this point I leave it to the censure and judgement of those that have more skill in Divinity then I. S. or any of his Fra ternity But should I grant unto I. S. that the Apostles after Christs Ascension had of themselves and by their owne power without any helpe from Christ added many unto the Church which I yet never did doth this I pray in the opinion of any wise man exclude Christs adding unto the Church before his death or was it such an obstacle or hindrance to his worke of converting men and adding them unto the Church that because it is said of the Apostles after Christs death that the Lord by them added to the Church therfore it is an error or mistake to apply that unto the Ministry of Christ that was done to the Disciples I am confident none that are not senselesse will say there is any error in so speaking neither is there such a gulfe betweene these two things but that they may well meet Christ may adde and the Apostles also For the same reason that made Saint Luke in the second of the Acts say the Lord added unto the Church daily such as should be saved confirmes mee in my opinion that as it was the Lords worke after his ascension to adde men unto the Church so it was his worke in his life time for hee was yesterday and to day the same for ever alwayes the author and finisher of our faith and therefore it was no anticipation or mistake in me nor no Paradox as I. S. fondly saith to conclude that those that were converted by Christs Ministry were added to those that were converted by Iohn so that there was addition upon addition and it was no sinne in mee to say that of Christ then that was afterwards ascribed unto him in formall words for although the very words be not exprest â—et that is set down that is equivalent unto them for it is said Christ made moe Disciples then Iohn it was his work so that the disputation now is not about words terms of expression but about the substance of things viz. about beleevers and Members of the Church of Ierusalem which when the Scripture holdeth out unto us affirming that Christ made moe disciples then John that at Ierusalem then any rational man may without any anticipation or mistake or any error or Paradox conclude that these new Converts were added then unto the Church as well as those that were converted after his Ascension were said to be added to the Church and he that with the eye of understanding should behold what the Scripture saith and shall but duly consider my Arguments drawne from thence will not gather that I make false Musters as this fresh water souldier I. S. childishly speaketh but on the contrary he will shrewdly suspect the ignorance to say no worse that I may use some of his Rhetoricke of this novice in Divinity and will also evidently gather that the Church at Ierusalem was a particular Church in that Nationall Church of the Jewes and that in the time of our Saviour and withall hee will conclude from the premises and all that I have now said by way of answer to Master Knollys and this I. S. that there were more beleevers in Ierusalem then could
all meet in any one place or a few and that in John the Baptists and Christs dayes and all this without any mistake or Paradox but from very good reason which if this Puny Divine I. S. had beene guilty of hee would never have beene so unadvised as to have opposed the Scripture it selfe and all solid and learned men in speaking so rashly And now I referre all that I have hitherto said by way of reply to Master Knollys and I. S. to the judgement of the learned to consider whether there is either honesty or reason in these men who to maintaine their fond errors wil deny or affirme any thing though never so repugnant to the Scripture and to the very light of reason and all this only to mislead the ignorant people and this is all that I. S. hath to say against my Arguments drawn from the Baptisme of Iohn and Christs and his Apostles Ministry by which I proved that in the very dayes of John the Baptist and in Christs time there were then many more beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem then could all meet in any one Congregation Now for the following Arguments by which I proved it was much more impossible for them to meet together after there were daily added so many thousands to the Church after Christs Ascension by the miracles and Ministry of the blessed Apostles and Christs seventy Disciples and the other Ministers of those times I. S. doth not so much as meddle with them but saith pag. 10. That he had thought to have bestowd as much time on the rest but that other considerations forbad him and because as he saith there were those so able already ingaged in the Dispute these are his words And in his wise Epistle to me he saith that his health forbade him Now what a vaine fellow is this to vapour that he had whipped me out of the field and beat up my quarters and quartered my book and taken hold of the pillars of my discourse and shaken them and overthrowne my building as yee may see at large in the title page and in his Epistle to mee and yet in the tenth page of his Booke the place above quoted and in the same Epistle hee confesseth his indisposition of body and other considerations forbad him to bestow any more time upon the Booke and saith in expresse termes he left the worke to others whether therefore this be not a worthlesse and witlesse Fellow to brag and glory of a victory and beating up of a mans quarters when hee hath only flung a squib or two at them a farre off and then cowardly and basely ran away pretending sicknesse as fresh water souldiers commonly use to doe I leave it to the judgement of others to consider But of I. S. I may truly say thus much that hee is a meere quagmire of ignorance and wicked impudency and farre unfit for any serious or solid imployment much lesse to be a Captaine or Commander in Christs Armies I doe not deny but hee may make a prettie souldier at an Independent Festivity and I beleeve that were it to shake or pull downe the pillars of a March-pane or to beat up the quarters of a Custard to breake up a Wood-cock or to storme a Venison Pastie or to plunder a Banquet that in the Militia of good cheer he would doe very well but notwithstanding I would have I. S. being now in a course of Physick and of an infirme body to use some moderation when hee comes where good cheer is stirring and therefore because hee thinkes that my judgement in such matters may be worthy of some account for so hee intimateth in his learned Epistle I would advise him for a time to feed upon Snayl pyes and Mushromes and of those kind of creatures hee may find abundance about the Wels at Tunbridge that low kind of diet is best for him if he followes this now in the spring but some weekes and drinks lustily of the waters there they will wash him till hee be cleane and fit for my fingring againe and free him from his Frensie and make him as cleane and neat as he saith my Postscript hee left in those waters will be And this is the counsell I give unto I. S. gratis for all his learned paines in beating up my quarters And so I have done with him at this time I have now a few things yet to answer to what Master Knollys hath to say to those Arguments I rayse from the Ministry of the Apostles and the multitudes converted by them after Christs Ascension which yee shall find punctually set downe in their due places I will now therefore take a survey of the numbers that were added to the Church and to those Beleevers that were converted by Iohns Christs Ministry by the powerfull preaching and miracles of the Apostles after Christs Ascension and from the divers places I shall gather out of the Acts of the Apostles frame such arguments as shall make it yet more evident that there were such multitudes in the Church of Ierusalem as they could not all possibly meet together at one time or in one place or roome or in one Congregation to injoy all the Ordinances and partake in all acts of worship but must necessarily be distributed into divers congregations and assemblies if they would all be edified and that before the persecution wee reade of in the Acts 3. 1. and in the persecution and after the persecution But before I come to the proofe of the particulars I must answer to some objections made by our brethren the Independents the first of the which is out of the first chapter of the Acts of the Apostles from which they indeavour to prove that the number and multitude of Beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem was not so great but that they might all meet in one roome or place and in one congregation to partake in all acts of worship The words on which they ground their Arguments are these and in those dayes Peter stood up in the middest of the Disciples and said the number of the names together were about an hundred and twenty men and brethren c. From whence they conclude that the whole Church in Ierusalem that is to say all the Beleevers did meet in one place for in this number of names they would have all the whole Church in Ierusalem included or confined which to moe is a wonder that such learned men as many of them are should so argue for this must be the scope of the Argument if they intend to prove That the whole Church in Jerusalem and all the Beleevers there were not so numerous but that they might all meete in one place and partake in all acts of worship and that these in Peters Company were all that Church and all the Believers that were in Ierusalem this I say must of necessitie be their meaning or else their Argument concludes nothing to the purpose The invalidity of the which
I am most confident will by and by evidently appeare though all the former Arguments to the contrary should not so much as be thought of and withall it will also be obvious to any judicious man that in all respects their Argument makes much against themselves For if I should grant unto them That at this instant of time that that place speakes of the whole Church in Jerusalem or the number then of Beleevers were no more but that one place might have contained them all for the enjoying of all Ordinances which I cannot doe for innumerable reasons and some of them above specified yet it doth not follow nor evince that after there were daily such additions of Believers and such multitudes of new Converts added unto the Church that then also one place or roome could containe them all and that they might still meet in one Congregation and all together partake in all acts of worship For there is a vast difference betweene one hundred and twenty names for there was no more in this assembly and in many ten thousands which all the World knowes could not bee contained in any one place of Jerusalem to communicate in all the Ordinances though that place had equalized the most magnificent Structure that ever the World yet saw especially they could not have all met there to edification for they could not have all heard and understood and wee know that in the Church all must be done to edification and this would rather have hindred the mutuall edification of the assembly and have brought a confusion rather then any profit or benefit unto them But the truth is the number of names here spoken of if wee will goe to the genuine interpretation of the place not to speake of the universall consent of all the learned Interpreters who gather that in this assembly the seventy Disciples the Lord Jesus sent out to preach through all Judes and all those other Ministers of the Gospel that had beene Christs and Saint Iohn the Baptists Disciples every one of the which was thought fit for learning and divine knowledge to succeed Iudas in his Apostleship and to be a Disciple all these or most of them or such like were those that are included in the number of names I say to omit this Interpretation of all the most Orthodoxe Divines and their universall agreement and harmony in their learned Commentaries about this portion of Scripture the very words themselves following shew they were select and eminent men and men of note and Disciples of longest standing and all of them or the most of them Ministers and Preachers themselves and were indeed the Presbyters of the Church to whom with the Apostles the power of ruling was committed and who within themselves and without the consent of the common multitude of Beleivers had power to oâ—daine their own Officers and that by their own authority as we may see Vers 21. 22. Wherefore saith S. Peter of these men which have companied with us all the time that the Lord Iesus went in and out among us beginning from the baptisme of Iohn unto that same day he was taken up from us must one be ordained to be a witnesse with us of the resurrection And they appointed two c. and they prayed c. and they gave forth the Lots c. all businesses here were managed and carryed in an Aristocraticall and Presbyterian way and all was done by a joynt consent and the common councell of them all Here wee finde none of the multitude of the people though Beleevers here were no Women that gave forth their lots Neither doth the Apostle Peter say Men Mothers and Brethren or Men Women and Brethren or Men Brethren and Sisters but Men and Brethren For howsoever in the foregoing Verses it is said that these meaning the Apostles and Elders all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication with the women and Mary the Mother of Jesus and with his Brethren by which they fitted themselves for the Ministery after they should receive the Holy Ghost though I say they joyned with them in those duties of humiliation and prayer which any women may do in the society and company of godly Ministers yet when they went about other acts of Church government as choosing of an Apostle then the Apostles and Elders onely by themselves to whom the power of the Keyes was given ordered that businesse and left the Women to their private devotions and their severall imployments for in this action of giving forth their lots there is no mention of the Women And it is manifest from the Text it selfe that this choosing of Matthias was at another time and without all doubt upon a set day for this purpose for it is said Verse 15. And in those dayes Peter stood up in the middest of the Disciples and said Men and Brethren Here was onely Disciples Men and Brethren and no Sisters Till Pope Joans time and our dayes Peters Keyes never hung at any womans Girdle and we heare not in Scripture that they had any voyce in choosing of Church officers and admi ting of members into the Church or casting out of any till these unhappy times an usurpation not beseeming that Sex as afterwards in its due place I hope to make appear But this by the way Now to the matter in hand I say it is apparent to any that will not shut their eyes that all those or most of them that were in Peters company and at that time met together were capable of an Apostleship and such as were the most eminent of all Christs followers and such as were best instructed in Christian Religion as having been bred up in the doctrine of Saint Iohn the Baptist and under the Ministry of Christ himselfe the Prophet of his Church and therefore they were the Teachers of the Church and people who were their flock which they all fed in common And from thence it argueth That the multitude of Beleevers in Ierusalem was not onely a distinct company from them but that it was exceeding great and numerous that had so many Pastors and Teachers over them For if they had been but so small a company as is here mentioned and that the whole Church had consisted but of sixscore names then the Pastors exceed the number of the flocke which is not onely absurd to thinke but against the evident truth of the holy Scriptures which relate unto us multitudes upon multitudes that were dayly converted by the ministery of John the Baptist and of Christ and his Apostles and added unto the Church before this their meeting So that by this I have now said it is most clear and evident that all or most of these were the most eminent Ministers of the Gospell and the Presbytery of the Church But in this that our Brethren do acknowledge That this assembly here spake of were the church it makes as much against them and greatly for us for it is manifest from the Text
that they were the Ministers and Preachers of the Gospell and in that they give them the name and title of the Church it followeth that the representative body and Presbytery is a Church and that to them onely belongs the power and authority of the Keyes according to that of our Saviour in Matth. 18 17 18. Tell it unto the Church c. and whatsoever ye binde on Earth shall be bound in Heaven and whatsoever ye loose on Earth shall be loosed in Heaven By which words all authority is put into the true Ministers hands so that they onely have the power and authority of ordaining Pastors and Presbyters among themselves as Paul sufficiently declares in his Epistles to Timothy and Titus and that they have not onely the title of the Church but a Charter and Warrant also granted unto them of ruling and governing the Church and of ordaining Church officers and that by joynt and common consent among themselves without the helpe and assistance of the people and congregations under them which by God were never joyned in commission with them And howsoever Paul in the 1. of the Corinthians chap. 6. for the taking away the scandall in going to Law before unbeleevers gave them liberty to make choyce of somethat were least esteemed in the Church for the deciding of their controversies yet that did not authorize them to make choyce of all other Church Officers for he limits them to go no farther then to the choyce of such as are of least esteeme And howsoever likewise the Apostles in the 6. of the Acts to free themselves from all impediments that they might the better attend upon their Ministeries and that without interruption they might Preach the Gospell gave them liberty to chuse their Decons and Deconesses yet they prescribe the Rule by which they shall chuse them and keep the authority of ordaining them still in their own hands Looke you out among you say they men of honest report full of the holy Ghost and wisedome whom we may appoint over this businesse and when they had chose such saith the Scripture They put them before the Apostles and when they had prayed they laid their hands on them So that howsoever they gave unto them a Liberty to chuse yet it was with limitation not an absolute liberty for if they had chose men that had not been of approved honesty well gifted and wise and qualified as they appointed it was arbitrary in the Apostles to reject their choyce for they keep the power of Ordination still in their own hands and to them it did belong to ratifie their Election so that the people had not the power of Ordination then nor have not to this day no not of the meanest Deacon or Deaconesse that belongs onely unto the Presbytery much lesse have they power of ordaining Presbyters Indeed for the deciding of controversies and differences they have a liberty given them of making choise of some petty men amongst them and that they may do without the Presbytery but they have no power of Ordination Neither did I ever yet read in the Sacred Scriptures that the people or Congregation had any hand at all in choosing of Ministers and Presbyters neither were they fit for that imployment for it is one thing to judge of mans externall carriage and manners and another thing of his sufficiency for his indowments and abilities of learning and that men of learning and knowledge onely can do and the Sons of the Prophets and it is in speciall given in charge to the Presbyters and Ministers as it is manifest in the Epistles of Paul to Timothy and Titus 1 Tim. 4. 14. Tit. 1. And they onely know how rightly to examine them in the knowledge of the tongues and Sciences and such Arts as are requisite besides the knowledge of the holy Scripture all which are little enough for the making of a Minister compleat and fit for that Sacred imployment And all the Primitive Churches in the Apostles times willingly submitted themselves to what the Presbytery then did and assented to their choyce as in the 14. of the Acts vers 23. it appeareth But I say in that our brethren do acknowledge this company this hundred and twenty names to be a church and in that it is also sufficiently manifest that they are considered in a distinct notion from the people which also in the holy Scriptures when they are joyned with their Ministers are called a church as is frequently to be seen through the acts of the Apostles and in that it doth abundantly appear by what hath formerly been spoken and will yet in the following discourse be farther elucidated that there were many congregations and Assemblies of beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem and that they were all governed by the joynt consent and Common Councell of the Apostles and Presbyters to whom the Apostles themselves were subject who were sent this way and that way by their direction and to whom they were to give an account of their Ministery as we see in divers places in the Acts and were ordered by them what they should do and also made their appeals unto the Apostles and Presbyters in any businesse of common concernment I say in all these respects it is evident That the Church of Ierusalem consisted of many Congregations and Assemblies and was yet but one Church and that governed by a Presbyterian Government and by a Common Councell of Ministers to whose order all the severall Congregation were to submit themselves And therefore this their Argument maketh much against them and greatly for us And this shall suffice to have answered to this their first Objection which to speak the truth is that that carrieth the most appearance of any Argument they produce to prove their Assertion and tenent for all their other Objections raised from the severall meetings of the Apostles and people and from the multitude comming to them about the ordaining of Deacons by which they would perswade the world That the company of Believers in the Church of Ierusalem was not so numerous at any time but that they might all meete in one congregation or in one place to partake of in acts of worship they consist most of them in Homonymies and meere Paralogismes which indeed beseeme not the gravity of reverend men and in the weighty matters of Divinity would be undecent in a sucking Sophister and therefore are much more blameworthy in them who by such fallacies labour to amuse the people to the disturbance of the whole Church and Kingdome and alienating the affections of Brethren one from another I shall briefly runne over them Acts 2. 46. where it is related that the Believers and new Converts continued daily with one accord in the Temple and breaking bread from house to house From these words the Brethren conclude That the multitude of Believers was not so great but that they might all meete in one congregation and in one place to partake in all acts of
then the whole multitude of all those Believers could not all meete together in one place and in one congregation for edification to communicate in all Ordinances So that any judicious man without the help of any great Schoole-learning may perceive the invalidity and vanity of such argumentations And truly were it not that they are Brethren and that I desire in the spirit of meeknesse to deale with them I would have made it appear that it is so poore a way of disputing that it did not beseeme men of gravity much lesse of learning and that there were many wayes to evade the dint of such reasoning and to prove the nothingnesse of the Argument and that by the words of the Text the people there spake of to be in Solomons Porch are to be limited and confined within the number of those that were converted by the last miracle and some other new miracles of the Apostles which they were then working in Solomons Porch for there is the place where the Apostles and they were together and I doe acknowledge that as many as were then and at that time in Solomons Porch with the Apostles were of one accord But doth this with any rationall man conclude that every Believer in Ierusalem both Men and Women and all the Christians Disciples in Ierusalem were then together in Solomons Porch and in one Congregation I am confident that no wise man will thinke so for without all controversie there were then such multitudes of Believers in the Church of Ierusalem as neither many Porches nor many Temples could have contained their bodies much lesse could they have all met in any one congregation to edifie But I say I will not deale with Brethren so rigidly as I might and therefore wave many things that I might justly here utter But grant it were so that now in the beginning of the Christian church and if I may so speake in the infancy of it That all the Believers then in Ierusalem might all meet together in one place doth it follow that they might ever so doe in succeeding times when there was such infinite increase of Christians daily added to the church all reason wil contradict that assertion Within this seven yeares as all men know one place and congregation would have contained all the Independents but will one place now or ten containe them And there is no man as I conceive will deny but that the Apostles and those Primitive Ministers had another manner of converting faculty then our Brethen for the Apostles as it is well known did not build upon others foundations yea they took it as a disparagement unto them for so Saint Paul in the 15. of the Romans v. 20. affirmeth Now our Brethren they build upon others foundations and gather the sheep and them the good and the fat sheep with good fleeces on their backs yea the Velvit-sheep and the Plush-sheepe and the Sattin and Taffity-sheep out of other Sheepheards folds and while they seeme to gather Churches they scatter them and the poorsheep But I will proceed to the other Argument out of the sixth of the Acts where it is related That when the number of the Disciples was multiplyed here we may take notice of multiplication There arose a murmuring of the Greeks against the Hebrews because the widdows were neglected in the daily ministration And the Apostles called the multitude of the Disciples unto them and gave them liberty to choose their Deacons and it pleased the whole multitude saith the Scripture From thence our brethren conclude That all the beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem came here together to the Apostles and were then no more then could all meete in one congregation as if our brethren should thus argue As the wheel-barrow goes rumble rumble even so is Prelaticall Episcopacy better then the Presbyterian Government But to be serious Should I grant unto the Brethren That at this time all the beleevers that were in the Church of Ierusalem did then come together and were all in one place and might meet in one congregation doth it follow when there was a dayly increase of more beleevers and that of multitudes of them as this very chapter signifies that then also they might all meete together in one place or in one congregation in succeeding ages I suppose no man will think or believe so But I must confess that I cannot grant unto them that by the multitude of beleevers here spake of is to be understood every individuall Christian or the greatest part of them much lesse that all the whole body of them came together and that for warrantable reason to the contrary For the controversie and murmuring here spoken of was not among all the Disciples and beleevers in Ierusalem but onely between two Nations of them viz. between the Greeks and the Hebrews Now we are informed out of the second of the Acts verse 5. That there were dwelling in Ierusalem Iews devout men out of every Nation under heaven for so in expresse words it is said of the which the Greeks were but one Nation and the Hebrews another So that all the Christians and Beleevers of all the other Nations were of one minde and in good accord among themselves as the foregoing Chapters tell and were at peace one with another so that there was no murmuring amongst them nor no controversie contention or variance and they all continued quiet in their severall houses and lived in love and were none of that multitude here spoken of so that of necessity by the multitude in this place we are to understand the Greeks onely and the Hebrews for so in expresse words it is specified and this every rationall man can easily perceive Againe by multitude here is to be understood not a confused company going in a tumultuous way but a considerable number of rationall men of each differing and dissenting party and such as were called and sent for by the Apostles as it is commonly seen in those that go by way of complaint to petition to any councell they send a competent multitude of understanding and able men to grace their cause and to mannage the businesse and not every particular and individuall person men and women to negotiate it which could not be without mighty confusion which was not in this multitude and therefore by multitude and the whole multitude we are to understand that both those parties that came to negotiate this businesse were well satisfied with the Apostles Order and they obeyed it but from hence if any man would infer and conclude That every one of the beleeving Hebrews and every individuall beleeving Greek that was then in Ierusalem and that all the Greek Church and all the Hebrew Church both men and women not one person excepted were all in one place together before the Apostles the whole world would judg that this man thatshould thus argue were very much crased in his brain but much more would it argue a great imbecillity of wit
wrought upon the Impotent Man who was knowne to all the people to have bin a Cripple from his Mothers wombe and through the powerfull preaching of Peter who exhorted them to repent and to be converted that their sinnes might be blotted out when the time of refreshing should come from the presence of the Lord c. It is said that many which heard the word believed and the number of those new Believers is there specified to be about five thousand men which were also added unto the Church and joyned to all the former Beleevers so that wee have here eight thousand new Members added unto the Church in a very little time and this was a greater Miracle then the former So that the Prophesie in the 110. Psalme verse 3. was now fulfilled That in the day of Christs power his willing people from the wombe of the morning should be multiplied as the Dew upon the Earth And which is not tobe passed by without due notice It is supposed by the best Interpreters and the most orthodoxe Writers and there is good reason for it that these new Converts were Men not Women and Children And without doubt these new Believers endeavoured to convert their Wives Children Servants and Neighbours and there is good reason also why wee should be induced to beleeve that Truth with such wonders and miracles annexed to it should be as prevalent to convert Women Children Servants and Neighbours and whole Families as errours and novelties in these our dayes are able to misleade those poore creatures that are ever learning and never come to knowledge and the which are carried about with every wind of doctrine and beleeve every new-borne truth as they terme it and follow every New Light and every new-found way though it tend to the confusion of the Church and Kingdome It is said of that man of Sin that Sonne of Perdition that hee shall come after the working of Satan with all power and signes and lying wonders and with all deceiveablenesse and unrighteousnesse in them that perish because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved 2 Thess 2. But to see people so deluded without Miracles is a Miracle So that those poore Women that are carried about with every wind of doctrine from that truth that was taught by Christ and his Apostles and confirmed by so many Miracles and those that doe and have mis-led them have all of them a great deale to answer for But this I speake by the way conceiving that all those new Converts would endeavour as the good Samaritan Woman did after her conversion not only to bring their Wives Children and Families but their Neighbours also and whole Cities to the same faith And I have that opinion also of all the Women and people of that Age that they were as ready to imbrace the truth as the Women and people of this Age and in these our times are to follow errors But let us now see what effects the other Miracles wrought upon the people that are related in the 5. C. as of Ananias Saphira his wife who for tempting the Spirit of God were both stricken downdead and gave up the Ghost and the other Miracles wrought by the Apostles It is said in Vers 11. That fear came upon all the Church and to as many as heard these things that to the rest viz. the Scribes and Pharisees the Maglinant party durst no man joyne himselfe And Believers were added unto the Lord multitudes both of men and women Here come in the good Women now And in Verse 26. it is said that the Captaine with the Officers brought the Apostles without violence for they feared the people least they should have stoned them It will not be amisse briefly to take notice of the severall effects these Miracles wrought Thefirst is That great fear of offending God came on all the Church Gods own people which notwithstanding of the many additions of Believers is called still but one Church The second That none durst joyne themselves to the contrary party the Pharisaicall malignant crew The third That Believers were added to the Church and that multitudes no small companies both of Men and Women Here is a new increase and that a great one The fourth is that the very Captain and Officers were awed and kept in feare by reason of the multitude of Believers so that those that feared not God were afraid of his servants By which it may be gathered That the party of Believers did ballance the number of the incredulous and Pharisacall party if not by far exceed them And therefore by all probability must needs be an innumerable company and a mighty multitude and such a number as could not all meet in any one place or congregation to partake in all the Ordinances And to say nothing of the diversity of Tongues and Languages which were not given to the Apostles to be uselesse and of no profit nor to speake any thing of the divers Jewes that were then dwelling at Jerusalem devout Men and Women out of every Nation under Heaven which notwithstanding may be a sufficient argument to prove That they all had their severall meeting places and their severall Ministers to preach unto them in their severall Languages that they might be edified I say for the present to wave all this let us take notice what is positively set down in the last Verse of the fifth Chapter that is That the Apostles daily in the Temple and in every house ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ That is to say they preached both publickly and privately and the very places where they preached are set down as in the Temple and in every house So that of necessity there must be severall congregations and assemblies of Belivers in Ierusalem according to that in the 2. of the Acts vers the 46. where it said That they continued daily with one accord in the Temple and breaking of bread from house to house which by all Interpreters is understood the administration of the Lords Supper and that the severall assemblies and congregations were wont usually to meet in private houses is frequently mentiond in the holy Scriptures as in the 16. of the Romanes verse the 5. and in the 1. of the Corinthians chap. 16. vers 19. Col. 4. 14. and Saint Paul in the 20. of the Acts vers 20. saith That he kept back nothing that was profitable unto them but taught them publikely and from house to house so that they had their Assemblies as well private as publicke even in the Church of Ephesus where they did partake in all acts of worship and in that Church also they had many Presbyters and yet were but one Church But now I will passe on to the sixth chapter in the 1 2 3. and 7 verses it is said That in those dayes when the number of Disciples was multiplyed there arose a murmuring of the Grecians against the Hebrews because their
widdows were neglected in their dayly ministration Then the twelve called the multitude of the Disciples unto them and said It is not reason that wee should leave the Word of God and serve tables Wherefore brethren looke you out among you seven men of honest report and full of the holy Ghost and wisdome whom we may appoint over this businesse But we will give our selues contiunally to prayer and to the ministery of the Word vers 7. And the Word of God increased and the number of the Disciples multiplyed in Jerusalem greatly and a great company of the Priests were obedient unto the faith In the which words we may take notice briefly of these observables The first of the cunning and policy of the Devill who when he cannot by all his wiles and stratagems assault the Church without then he labours to assaile it within as here with civill discords and differences among brethren and in other Churches in all ages even in and from the Apostles times by dissentions in opinions by Sects Schisms Factions and Heresies and by these his wiles and craft he first bringeth in difference in opinion and afterwards diversity of affection and that among brethren and all this he doth that in fine he may bring ruine upon them all And thus he began with the Church of Ierusalem raising a controversie between the Hebrews and the Greeks who complained That their widdows were neglected in the daily ministration as either that they were not made Deaconesses as the widdows of the Hebrews were or that there was not an equall distribution of the Almes according to the intention of the Church who sold their possessions and goods to that end that they might be parted to all men as every one should have need Acts 2. vers 44 45. chap. 4. v. 35. And this their supposition was the cause of that controversie The second observable is To whom the differing and dissenting parties did apply themselves and appeal and that was to the Presbytery or Colleage of Apostles not to any one of them particularly but to the twelve as in that difference at Antioch Acts 15. Paul and Barnabas and certain other of the Brethren in the Church of Antioch appealed to the Apostles and Presbyters and in both those differences all the Churches submitted themselves to the Apostles Order and that willingly and this example of the Apostles is the Rule for ordering of all controversies that all the reformed Churches set before them deciding all debates in Religion by the Word of God and according to the president they have laid downe unto them by the Apostles and Presbyters in Ierusalem Here I say the whole Presbytery and Colledge of the Apostles determined the businesse neither do we reade that the Assemblies of the Hebrews and Greeks at Ierusalem or the Church of Antioch pretended their own Independent authority though severall Congregations or challenged a power within themselves of choosing their own Officers or determining of differences amongst themselves or pleaded that they had Authority within themselves to make their own Laws by which they would be orderd or that they challenged any such priviledges unto themselves but they all appealed unto the Presbytery at Ierusalem as the supreamest Ecclesiasticall Court and freely submitted themselves to their arbitrement and to the Order they set down as the story specifieth The third observable is the imployment in which the Apostles were all taken up and the effect of it and their imployment is said to be continuing in prayer and the Ministery and preaching of the Word and the effect of this their Ministery was That the Word of God increased and the number of the Disciples multiplyed in Jerusalem greatly and a great company of the Priests were obedient to the faith By all which it is most apparent that such multitudes being dayly added to the Church and where there was such variety of teachers and so many Apostles and all of them taken up in preaching and where there was so many different Nations and such diversities of tongues and languages as was in the Church of Ierusalem they could not all meet together at any one time or in any one place to edification and that they might all communicate in all the Ordinances but of necessity they must be distributed into severall Congregations and Assemblies if they would avoyde confusion and all that I now speak is evident by the very light of Nature and all reason and therefore it followeth That there were many Assemblyes and Congregations in Jerusalem and yet all made but one Church and that that Church was Presbyterianly governed But that I may make this truth more evidently yet appear I will first out the former discourse frame severall Arguments and then go on to the ensuing history And out of all these six chapters I thus argue Where there were eight thousand new converts besides women and children by vertue of some few miracles and Sermons after Christs Resurrection added to the Church of Ierusalem and the society of beleevers besides those that were convertedby John the Baptist and Christ and his Apostles Ministery before his suffering and to the which also there were afterwards great multitudes of Beleevers both of men and women and a great company of the Priests joyned in so much that they kept the very Officers and Souldiers in awe and struâ—k a feare and terrour into them there they could not all meet together in any one place or Congregation to partake in all acts of Worship but of necessity must be distributed into divers Assemblies and Congregations But in the Church of Jerusalem there were eight thousand new converts besides women and children by virtue of some few miracles and Sermons after Christs Resurrection added to the Church and society of Beleevers besides those that were converted by John the Baptist and Christ and his Apostles Ministry before his sufferings and to which also there were after wards great multitudes of Beleevers both of men and women and a great company of Priests also joyned insomuch as they kept the very Officers and Souldiers in awe and struck a fear and terrour into them Ergo They could not all meet together in any one place or Congregation to partake in all acts of worship but of necessity must be distributed into divers Assemblyes and Congregations if they would all be edified For the Major it is so evident that I cannot beleeve that any rationall man will deny it for who yet did ever see an Assembly of above ten thousand people in any one place or Congregation that could partake in all the Ordinances to edification Yea to affirme this is to fight against common reason and dayly experience For the Minor it is proved by the severall places above quoted and therefore the conclusion doth also of necessity follow This Argument is so well grounded upon the Scripture of truth and corroborated also with such solid reasons as it is a wonderfull thing that there should bee any man
now living in these dayes of light and knowledge that should be either so ignorant or erroneous as to gainsay it and yet learned Master Knollys in his moderate answer as he calleth it pag. 8. and 9. replyeth and answereth to it by denying the Minor of my Syllogisme for very slender reasons as his custome is after this manner I will give you his owne words which are these There is no mention saith he in any Scripture quoted by the Doctor of eight thousand new Converts besides women and children Neither doth that Scripture produced Acts 4. 4. prove any such thing For the Reader may consider that the number of them there mentioned are but five thousand and albeit the Dr. make them up eight thousand by saying those five thousand men were added to the Church and joyned to the former beleevers pag. 57. Yet there is a two-fold mistake in the Doctors addition to wit first that some of the three thousand may be were women how then can the Doctor say there were eight thousand new Converts besides women secondly these five thousand are only called men and not Converts not beleevers For howbeit many of them hearing the word beleeved yet it is not said the five thousand men beleeved and the truth iâ— the text well considered only holds forth that the number of men was wade up five thousand These are Master Knollys owne expressions and all that hee hath to say against this Argument with his confused reasons or rather triflings What man but of ordinary capacity that had but cursorily read over my Arguments would not have observed the truth so plaine and evidently laid downe in them and confirmed with such reasons as hee would not onely have beene well satisfied therewith but would have judged it either great blockishnesse in any and apparent ignorance to have yet doubted of it or great temerity and contentiousnesse of spirit to have gainsayed such evident demonstration of verity And yet Mr. Knollys out of the sublimity of his learning being a confident Disputant not onely confutes mee but repels the very Scripture it selfe and resists the Spirit of God which is usually with him and his Complices and all out of the spirit of error and contention to maintaine their severall factions So that it may be admired that such men are not abandoned and abhorred of all people truly fearing God especially when they see their whole study and indeavour is to delude and seduce poore silly creatures But I desire the Reader here deliberately to weigh and consider what the man saith hee denyeth that there is any mention in any Scripture quoted by mee of eight thousand new Converts besides women and children whereas in the second Chapter of the Acts which I cited there is mention made of three thousand added to the Church by the first Miracle and Sermon of the Disciples and this Master Knollys himselfe doth acknowledge pag. 8. of his Pamphlet His words are these To whom were added viz. to all those that were converted before by Johns and Christs Ministry about three thousand soules c. Here hee confesseth there were three thousand soules added to the Church neither is there any mention of women amongst them and in the fourth Chapter hee likewise acknowledgeth that the number mentioned there is five thousand His words are these For the Reader may consider that the number of them there mentioned are but five thousand Thus hee Now all the world knowes that three thousand and five thousand are eight thousand and the Scriptures quoted by mee made mention of these eight thousand what so ever M. Knollys saith to the contrary So that no man of understanding can doubt of the truth of what I asserted For that which is confirmed by the testimony of the holy Scripture were it single and by it selfe ought by all Christians to be beleeved but that which hath both the holy Scripture and learned Master Knollys his owne witnesse to confirme it that hee cannot with any good reason deny but that there was three thousand soules at the first Miracle and Sermon of the Apostles after Christs Ascension added to the Church and five thousand after both the Holy Scripture affirmeth and Master Knollys acknowledgeth it Ergo there were eight thousand new Converts added unto the Church at Ierusalem for these were distinct actions or effects of the Ministry of the Apostles and produced at severall times and upon severall occasions from the Miracles and preaching of the Apostles for otherwise they would not have been taken such notice of as such wonders and have beene so distinctly set downe with all the severall circumstances both of time place and persons neither would there have beene such running and going questioning and consulting about that busines by the Magistrates and Officers as there was if some new and strange thing had not happend and falne out for men doe not usually wonder at ordinary occurrences Now when the holy Scripture relateth this new miracle in the 4. of the Acts as an unexpected thing and suddenly hapning as a matter of great admiration astonishment yea of terrour to the enemies from the curing of the Criple from the preaching of Peter Iohn asserteth withal that many which heard the word beleeved the number of the men was about 5. thousand v. 4. It is apparently evident that as this was a new act distinct from the former so that the conversion of these five thousand was a new effect and distinct one from the former and is of purpose set down by the holy Ghost by it selfe severally to be taken notice of as a matter of more admiration than the conversion of three thousand by how much it was a greater work of the Spirit of God by another miracle and Sermon to convert five thousand then three thousand And without all controversie it was thus recorded with all its circumstances for this very end that it should for ever be taken notice of as a distinct miracle and work of wonder from the former For the holy Ghost is very accurate in the relation of it and very carefull that there should be no mistake in the whole businesse for in expresse words and termes it is said Notwithstanding all the opposition that was made by the Priests and by the Captain of the Temple and the souldiers to hinder the preaching of the Word and to smother this miracle yet many of them that heard the word saith the Scripture beleeved And that there might yet be no mistake or fallacy in the story and narration the very sum and accompt of those that were converted and beleeved by reason of this last miracle and Sermon is specified particularized and set down in these words and the number of the men viz. that beleeved saith the Scripture was about five thousand So that the Scripture it selfe sets down the number and calleth them men and not women and children And it is very safe alwayes to speak as the
be credited all that the holy Scripture hath related unto us concerning the conversion of these men is a meere fable for the Scripture saith they believed and he affirmeth the contrary and sayth they were only called men and not converts not believers Whether this fellow therefore ought not to be cast out of the seven Churches and out of all the Churches of the world for this his wickednesse and temerity I leave it to the judgement of all the learned either dependents or independents and so I will passe to his other good stuffe which in its due place you shall meete with But in the meane time out of all the above quoted places of Scripture I thus farther argue Where there was almost an hundred preachers and Ministers besides the twelve Apostles and all these continually taken up in prayer and preaching and could not leave their Ministry to serve tables and where there was such a company of believers and people as did imploy them all there of necessity they must be distributed into diveâ—se congregations and assemblies if they would all be edified and avoyd confusion and partake in all ordinances But in the Church of Jerusalem there was almost an hundred preachers and Ministers besides the twelve Apostles and all these were continually taken up in prayer and preaching and could not leave their ministry to serve tables and where there was such a company of believers and people as did employ them all there of necessity they must be distributed into diverse congregations and assemblies if they would all be edified and avoyd confusion and partake in all Ordinances For the major very reason and the common light of understanding without any reluctation will assent unto it And for the Minor it is manifest from Chapter the 1. ver 21. 22. and from chapter the sixt ver the 2 and 4. and chapter the 8. ver 1. So that the conclusion is undenyable But out of all the former places I thus farther argue Where there were people of al nations under the heavens and them in some multitudes and most of them believers and devout men and women which waited upon the Ordinances and had a desire daily to heare the Word there of necessity they must be distributed into divers and sundry congregations and assemblies and have such to preach unto them severally in their owne language or else they could not partake in all acts of worship to edification But in the Church of Jerusalem there were people of all Nations under the Heavens and them in some multitudes and most of them Believers and devout Men and Women that waited upon the Ordinances and had a desire dayly to heare the Word Ergo of necessity they must be distributed into divers congregations and assemblies and have such to preach unto them severally in their owne language or else they could not partake in all acts of worship to edification For the Major no reason can gainsay it for the Apostles and the other Ministers imployed all those gifts of the Holy Ghost and those divers languages which they had received for the edification of the Church to the utmost and did improve all opportunities for the converting of the people committed unto their charge and for the further building of them up in their holy faith which was their calling and imployment and this they could not have done unlesse they taught those Nations in their severall Languages and that they could not do without confusion unlesse they were distributed in severall assemblies where they might distinctly heare their own Languages For otherwise as Saint Paul saith in the 1 Cor. 14. 23. if men should speak to the people with unknown tongues if the unlearned saith he come in and unbelievers will they not say that they are all mad And therefore Tongues are given for a signe not to them that believe but to them that believe not Now they were devout Men in Ierusalem and Believers and therefore the Apostles and Ministers were to speake to them severally in their own languages and for that purpose God gave them those Tongues and that diversity of languages that those that were Believers might be more edified and that the unbelievers and unlearned such as belonged unto Gods election might be convinced and judged of all and that the secrets of their hearts might be manifested that so falling down upon their face they might worship God and report that God was in them of a truth as the Apostle there saith So that I say for the Major no reasonable creature will call it in question And for the Major it is manifest out of the Chap. 2. Vers 5. c. and in Chap. 6. Vers 1. and Vers 2. 4. And for the conclusion that from the Premises doth also ensue Againe I thus further argue out of the former Chapters That which the holy Scripture in expresse words and in diverse places hath declared unto us that every Christian is bound to believe but the Scripture in expresse words and in diverse places hath declared unto us that there were diverse assemblies and congregations of Believers in the Church of Jerusalem and that the Apostles and all the Believers in Jerusalem did continue daily with one accord in the Temple and that they brake bread from house to house and that daily in the Temple and in every house they ceased not to teach and preach Iesus Christ Ergo there was diverse congregations and severall assemblies of Believers in the Church of Jerusalem where they did daily partake in all the Ordinances and enjoyed all acts of worship For the Major no Christian can deny it For the Minor it is manifest from 46 Verse of the 2 Chapter and Chap. 5. vers 12. and vers 42. and Chap. 3. vers 12 13. and many more places that might be produced And in those places it is not onely said they preached in every house but that they brake bread from house to house by which expression all Writers interpret the holy Communion and partaking of the Lords Supper and if it should not so be understood we never can reade that any Christians in Ierusalem besides the Apostles ever enjoyed all acts of worship especially those that are peculiar to Church Communion It is related often that they preached the Word daily in the Temple which was common to Iewes and Christians though no Jewish worship as all men acknowledge And by evident Arguments it may be proved that they never administred the Sacraments in the Temple those discriminating and distinguishing Ordinances of the Christian Church as all the most Orthodox Interpreters gather from the ensuing words where it is said They continued daily with one accord in the Temple but when they speake of the Administration of the Lords Supper it is expressed in these words and breaking of bread from house to house which is interpreted by all Divines of Sacramentall bread which phrase and manner of speaking is usually so expounded by all the Learned upon Acts the
20. vers the 7. And our Brethren do not deny this And it is well known that the Primitive Christians had their meetings and assemblies in private houses as by the many places is manifest which I cited but a little before Besides the Sacrament of breaking bread is no Temple-ordinance and therefore could not be adminisâ—â—ed in the Temple with the safety of the Christians and Believers for if they were so highly displeased with the Apostles for preaching Iesus and the Resurrection in the Temple as it appeareth Acts 4. 2. They would not have suffered them to have administred the Sacraments there And if Paul was so assaulted Acts 21. 28. for being but supposed to have brought Greeks into the Temple what would these men have done if one should have brought in a new Ordinance and a new worship and service and that so contrary to their legall rights Surely the Iewes would never have suffered it neither do the Brethren contend for this Now it is well known that in the Primitive Church if not every day yet every first day of the Week at least they met together to break bread that is to receive the holy Sacrament which was never without preaching as we see in Acts 20. 7. and in the places above quoted in which it is said they dayly brake bread together and that in severall and particular houses and that of necessity must be for a few houses could not have held so many thousands as all reason will dictate and if they were or could be contained under one roof yet they must be forced to be in diverse and severall chambers or roomes So that what is done and spoke in the one the other knowes nothing of it so that they are still severall congregations as under the roofe of Pauls there are diverse meeting places where Men may partake in all Ordinances and they are called severall Churches and they that meet there several congregations though under one roof for the distinction of the places under one covert makes alwayes a distinct assembly as it is dayly seen in the severall Committees at Westminster where every Committee of both Houses have their severall roomes and equall authority and are yet all but one Parliament though distributed into so many severall assemblyes So here they had severall assemblies and that in severall houses as is declared and reason it selfe without any testimony of holy Scripture will perswade this for the Apostles they all preached and that dayly and they must have severall roomes to preach in to avoyde confusion for all things in the Church must be done in order and they must have severall auditories or assemblies or else they should preach to the walls so that if the Apostles would all preach and the people all heare of necessity they must be distributed into severall congregations and assemblyes to avoyde disorder and that there were severall congregations and severall assemblies the places above specified do declare and tell us So that there is no man that resolves not to oppose all truth that is contrary to his received opinion but may evidently perceive that there were many congregations and assemblies in the Church of Ierusalem and yet they all made but one Church and were govern'd by one Presbytery as the many Committees in both Houses are in divers roomes and make divers assemblies and have equall power and authority among themselves and yet they all make but one Parliament and all those severall Committees are govern'd by the joynt consent of the Great Civill Presbytery of the Kingdome which is all the Parliament and all this without confusion yea with most excellent order and decency This is the last argument I produced out of the above cited Scriptures to prove that there were many assemblies of beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem before the persecution And concerning this argument Mr Knollys before he comes to answer it makes a little sucking preamble His words are these But the Doctor saith he hath one argument which is more to the purpose then all the other which I desire the reader seriously to consider page 64. Thus he His Answer to this Argument is as followeth I will set down all his own words which are these Now I desire the Reader to consider how the Doctor proves his Minor which he saith it manifest from Acts 2. 46. and chapter the 5. 12. 42. and chapter 3. 11. 12. and many more places that might be produoed page 64 65 66. In all which discourse the Doctor gives you nothing but his own suppositions and conclusions for the proofe of his Minor proposition which is his manner of discoursing through his booke This Argument saith he I answer First by denying the assumption or Minor proposition and the reason of my denying it is because the Scriptures produced by the Doctor do not in expresse words declare that there were divers assemblies and congregations of beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem The Scriptures quoted do in expresse words declare the contrary to what the Doctor would prove For Acts the 2. verse 42. 46. All that beleeved were together and they continued with one accord in the Temple And Acts the 3. 11 12. it is expresly said that all the people can together to them in the Porch which is called Solomons Acts the 5. 12. And they were all with one accord in Solomons Porch So that these Scriptures produced by the Doctor to prove that there were divers assemblyes and congregations of beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem who met together in severall places at one and the same time upon the first day of the weeke where they did partake in all Ordinances do expresly prove the contrary to wit that the Apostles and all the Beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem met together with one accord in one place to wit in the Temple and in Solomons Porch and brake bread from house to house 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 domatim not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 per singulas domos and thus they did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quotidie day by day and they continued stedfast the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of bread and in prayers and all that beleeved â—â—re together Acts the 2. v. 42 44 46. Yea the Doctor himselfe saith in his Minor proposition the latter part of it That the Apostles and all the Beleevers in Jerusalem did continue dayly with one accord in the Temple and that they brake from house to house and this shall suffice for refutation of what the Doctor hath written touching the first proposition Thus profound Mr Knollys confutes my arguments I have set down all his words at large And as he earnestly desired the Reader seriously to consider my Argument So I in like manner intreat him that he would but looke back upon it and advisedly weight whether there be nothing either in that or any other of my arguments and in all my discourse but my own suppositions and conclusions for proofe of what
I say as he affirmeth and whether I have not both Scripture and reason for what I say through my whole book and if he shall upon mature examination perceive that I have good authority for what I say then let him judg whether or no M. Knollys all his complices that thus upon all occasions traduce me bee not a generation of the accusers of the brethren and whether both Mr Knollys and all his confederats be not a company of calumniators raylors and Lyers rather then Saints For I bless God I have both Scripture and sound reason for all that I say and I speak it here in the presence of the great GOD that if I had ever seen the least ground of truth in all the Scripture of truth for what they of the congregationall way hold about their Church I would rather have suffered any misery in the world then ever have opened my mouth against their way much lesse have written against it but finding it not only a novell Opinion but hereticall indeed the very sourse of all heresies and errors and of dangerous consequence and such an one that if it be not speedily looked unto will not onely bring down the plagues and judgements of God upon the Nation and overthrow all the Christian Religion and all power of godlynesse but all government in Church and State through City and Country and bring a miserable desolation and utter ruine upon the 3 Kingdoms which God of his infinite mercy and goodnesse prevent And the consideration of all these things in the presence of God I say it again and no other put me upon this imployment to oppose the error of the wayes of all the Independents and Sectaries and in this course I am now in by the grace of God and his blessed assistance I will persevere in with all my endeavours to the last period of my dayes And now I come to reply to what Mr Knollys hath here set down by way of answer and although I have formerly given an answer to all the fond cavills of the Independents concerning their severall meetings together in the Temple and in Solomons Porch which the Reader I am confident will say is satisfactory enough to any that know what reason is yet here again for Master Knollys farther satisfaction if he will with any thing be satisfied I answer as followeth to what he childishly bables against this Argument of mine This argument of the Doctors saith he I answer first by denying the Assumption c. One would have expected that when Master Knollys began with this word first which amongst learned and rationall men in disputing it being a word of relation hath ever reference to some second answer at lest if not a third and fourth that he had had some second and third reserve of reasons at least to have fallen upon my argument with this I say all wise men would have imagined And yet there followes neither a second third or fourth answer But howsoever he may speak nonsense by his calling and by vertue of his Independency I will take no advantage against him for that I will examine onely the futility of his denyall which he calls a reason which indeede is a meer contradiction not only of himselfe but of the holy Scripture and is a giving of the spirit of God the lye as at other times as will forth with appear For whereas he saith that the Scriptures produced by me do not in expresse words declare that there were divers Assemblies and Congregations of Beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem and that the Scriptures quoted do in expresse termes declare the contrary it is most abominably false and that by his own confession as we shall by and by see For should I grant unto Master Knollys which I cannot do for many reasons set down in my foregoing Discourse That when there were but three thousand converted and added to the Church that they might then all meet together in any one place or congregation to partake in all Ordinances and that when there were five thousand more added to them they might still likewise all meet together either in the Temple or in Solomons Porch to hear the Word I say should I to gratifie Master Knollys grant him all this yet it will not follow that when there were dayly new additions upon additions of other Converts and Beleevers and that of many thousands that then they could still doe the same But I cannot grant all this for it would be against all reason and contrary to daily experience which tels us that eight thousand men cannot meet in any one Congregation to partake in all acts of worship to edification Yea if I should grant this to Master Knollys both hee himselfe and all his Fraternity would laugh at mee all learned men would conclude that I were indeed a mad man as my brother Burton speakes of mee for it is most certaine that all the Beleevers and Converts in the Church of Ierusalem did never all together partake in all Ordinances and in all acts of worship either in the Temple or in Solomons porch for wee never reade that they either baptized or brake bread in either of them neither would the Magistrate have ever indured or suffered it and yet both these were the discriminating and sealing Ordinances by which all Christians were distinguished from Jewes and Gentiles and all Vnbeleevers and it is well knowne that there was no room in any private house that could containe such a multitude to partake in all Ordinances to edification and this my brother Burton accordeth to saying in expresse words that there was no roome or place large enough to containe them all and the very Scripture also is cleare in this point in many places Yea Master Knollys assenteth to this though hee takes no notice of what hee sayes at any time But because hee perhaps will beleeve himself rather then me and because also his Followers and Schollers will give credit to his words rather then to any reasons produced by mee let them I pray heare what hee saith The Apostles and all the Beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem saith hee met together with one accord in one place to wit the Temple and in Solomons Porch and brake bread from house to house 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Domatim not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 per singulas domos and thus they did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quotidie day by day and they continued stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of bread and in prayer c. These are Master Knollys his owne words From the which all learned men may easily perceive the force of truth and the weaknesse and feeblenesse of errour for whiles the man labours to enervate my Argument he contradicteth himselfe and the holy Scriptures and overthrowes his owne Principles and confirmes my opinion for by his owne words it is evident there were many Congregations and Assemblies of Beleevers in Ierusalem
which hee stifly denyed For saith hee The Apostles and all the Beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem met together with one accord in one place to wit the Temple and in Solomons Porch and brake bread from house to house I desire the Reader to take notice of his expression and see if there be not only a flat contradiction of himselfe but a full confirmation of what my Argument proveth viz. that there were many Congregations of Beleevers in the Church at Jerusalem which hee peremptorily denyed For saith hee they met together day by day in the Temple that is one place and in Solomons Porch that is an other place and they brake bread from house to house that is in innumerable places more so that for one place we have many assigned by him for they communicated in all those houses in all acts of worship for they never brake bread or baptized but they had the word also preached for the Word and Sacraments were to goe together so that where the one was there was the other and they neither baptized nor brake bread in the Temple and a few houses could not containe such a multitude of people and therefore sayes Master Knollys they brake bread from house to house and that daily or day by day now wee know that they in those dayes brake bread alwayes in the evening so that about one and the same time there was every day or at least every first day of the weeke innumerable Congregations and severall Assemblies and that at one time in every house at Ierusalem and all this I learne from Master Knollys which saith that they brake bread daily from house to house that is they had severall Congregations in severall houses Ergo if Master Knollys be worthy of credit or if any beliefe may be given to his words there were many if not innumerable Congregations of Beleevers every day in Ierusalem and so hee confirmes my first Proposition which hee hath taken so much paines to confute and declares unto the whole world that hee is a man void of all reason and honesty and truly if such a worthlesse Fellow had his due deserts for his seducing of the poore people hee ought severely to be dealt with and this might suffice to have answered to Master Knollys but there yet remaines one whibling cavill made by him to be answered unto who learnedly distinguisheth betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is betweene house and house and houses by houses and would perswade the world that there were some great Mysterie or at least some vast difference betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 house by house and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 houses by houses vvhereas indeed if vvee consult vvith the Originall and with all Interpreters and translations wee shall find that they are all one and that they translate the word in the singular number after the same manner and with the same expressions or with words equivalent unto them that they do the plurall making no difference betweene them and although I never doubted but that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 house by house or in every house was the same that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 houses by houses or in all houses for so they may be translated if wee stand rigidly upon the word though the sense and meaning be the same as we shall see by by but I say though I never made any scruple about the translation since I had acquaintance with the original yet for farther satisfaction I have consulted with all the Interpretations and translations both in the Latin French Italian Spanish Dutch English that I could meet with and I find them all agreeing in this that they translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the singular and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the plurall after one and the same manner and with the same expressions and in the same words many times or in language intimating as much as they that render and translate the plurall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 per domos translate the singular likewise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—ira domos rendering the word both in the singular and the plurall alwayes in the number of multitude and they that translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the singular domatim translate the plural 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 domatim likewise as they that will consult with all the Latine Translations upon the second of the Acts and the 46. verse and the 5. of the Acts and the 42. verse where the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used in the singular number may see Again if they will turne but to the 20. Chapter of the Acts and the 20. verse there they shall find 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the plurall translated after the same manner the singular is by all the Latine Interpreters that is as they did render and translate the word in the singular so they translate it in the plurall making no difference in their significations but taking them as all one and so in our English translation Acts the 2. v. 46. there they translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from house to house and in the 5. Chapter verse the 42. they render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the singular in every house and in the twentieth of the Acts and the twentieth verse where the word is in the plurall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they render it there from house to house as they did in the singular never making any difference between the singular and the plurall and so the Italian renders the singular number 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the fift of the Acts vers 4â— per le case and in the 20. of the Acts v. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the plural he translates it likewise per le case making no difference between the singular the plurall as the Holy Ghost doth not and the same I might shew out of all the Interpretations Now it is well knowne that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greeke when it is joyned with the accusative case it often if not ever signifies in or through and being joyned with a word of the singular number it signifies as much as if it were joyned with the plurall as wee may see it in the 8. of Luke vers the 1. where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is rendred through every Citie Hee went saith the Interpretation through every Citie preaching or hee preached in every Citie or in all Cities or through all Cities and so in the 1. of Titus where Saint Paul saith that hee left Titus in Crete that hee should ordaine Elders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is translated in English in every Citie and by Master Knollys himselfe oppidatim Citie by Citie which is as much as in every Citie or in all Cities or through all the Cities of Crete and in the fourteenth of the Acts verse 23. it is said when they had ordained them Elders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Master Knollys himselfe translates the singular there per singulas Ecclesias in
and that their were more precious Churches in that street then in all England besides and he did confidently believe it And I was no sooner passed from him but turning on the right hand I saw many of the Independents going into the Nags-head a Taverne a little above Coleman-streete there they call their Parliament and make Committees and Chayre-men for preparing of businesses for the great Councell and for the advising of them what to do and there they order how they will deale with the Presbyterians and this is one of their meeting houses also whither the Saints resort upon all occasions to consult together about the affairs of the Church State and that is the holy drinking Schoole of the Saints for they say they are all Saints and to the pure all things are pure and therefore they must have a pure drinking Schoole But passing from Toleration-streete and leaving their drinking schoole and they together Let us consider their practices and what Master Knollys saith who tells us that some godly and learned men of approved gifts came to Sojourne in this City and preached the Word of God both publickly and from house to house and daily in the Temples and in every house they cease not to teach and preach Jesus Christ I demande of any of the Independents now whether or no wheresoever any of those gifted men preach they have not a congregation to preach to and whether or no wheresoever any of them hath a gatherd Church as they call it he hath not there â—n his meeting house a Congregation and assembly and whether or no wheresoever they have preaching of the Word and breaking of bread amongst them they have not a Church or Congregation there I am confident they will none of them deny it Yea they will acknowledge that in as many places as the Word of God is preached amongst them and the Sacraments administred that in all those they have a severall Church congregation and assembly this very reason will dictate unto any man And therefore if in this City there be many Congregations and assemblies in all those places where they preach publikely and from house to house and in every house not onely because Mr Knollys saith it but because every mans reason will convince him of it after the same manner every man will conclude That in the Church of Ierusalem there was many Congregations and Assemblies for the Scripture relates That the word of God was preached publikely in the Temple and in Solomons Porch and that the Saints brake bread from house to house and that the Apostles ceased not to teach and preach Iesus Christ in every house and therefore all Christians are bound to beleeve this because the mouth of the Lord hath spoke it yea and it is acknowledged by Master Knollys from all which it doth now evidently appear to all the world that there were many Congregations and Assemblyes of beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem which Mr Knollys notwithstanding doth wickedly deny affirming there were no more beleevers in Ierusalem then could all meet in any one place and so he not onely contradicts himselfe and fights against the very light of reason but which is more he gives the spirit of God the lye and therefore he ought by all those of the seven Churches to be severely dealt with as a wicked impostor and deceiver and ought indeeed to be thrown out of all their Congregations as a jugler and a false prophet Having thus evidently proved that there were many Congregations in the church of Jerusalem before the persecution I will by Gods assistance make good that there were also many Assemblyes under the persecution and after the persecution and this I do the rather undertake because some of the brethren have said that howsoever it could be proved that before the persecution there were many severall Assemblies yet by reason of the dispersion of the beleevers the Church of Ierusalem was so wasted and scattered that there were no more left then could all meet in one Congregation And were it so that after the scattering of the Beleevers and Christians in Ierusalem it could never be evinced and made good that there were more then could meet together in one place yet all this were nothing for the enervating of the argument for we must ever look upon the first constitution and government of the Church and what it was originally and by divine constitution and not what it was accidentally and through persecution and oppression and by the violence of men for governments of Churches are often changed from their Primordiall State through many casualties as it happened often in the Church of the Jewes and therefore in all reformations things are to be reduced to the first rule and originall pattern and we are not to look upon them as by occasion they vary and change through the injury of the times And therefore if we look into the Church of Ierusalem as she was in her youth and in her most flourishing age we shall finde her consisting of divers Congregations and many Assemblies and all them governed by a Common Councell and joynt consent of a Presbytery which must be the patterne of all Church Government to the end of the world if wee will in our Reformation conforme our selves to Gods Ordinance and to the first constitution But because I say they think it so difficult a thing to prove many Congregations in Jerusalem after the persecution I will now God willing make it evident and not onely after the persecution but even in and under the persecution and I will do it first out of that very place our brethren bring against us and by which they labour to evince the contrary the place is in the 8. of the Acts verse 1 2 4. In these words And at that time there was a great persecution against the Church which was at Ierusalem and they were all scattered abroad through the Regions of Iudea and Samaria except the Apostles verse 3. As for Saul he made havock of the Church entring into every house and haling men and women committed them to prison Therefore they that were scattered abroad went every where preaching the word From whence the brethren gather that there were no more beleevers left than could meet in one Congregation Before I come to prove my Assertion I must give some Reasons to evince and make good that this dispersion and scattering of the Beleevers here spoken of was not so generall and universall and so great as that there might not yet remain more Congregations in Jerusalem and more people then could possibly meete in any one place or two for persecution is the bellowes of the Gospell which blowes every spark into a flame so that this their division proved their multiplication at home and abroad as wee shall see after I have set down my Arguments and Reasons so that it was no cause why we should conceive that there were fewer assemblies in the Church of
Jerusalem then before for although I should grant that this persecution was very great in respect of the intention of the persecutors as reaching to imprisonment and death of all sorts chap. 22. verse 4. and although I should likewise accord that in regard of the extent of it it reacheâ—h to all sorts both Preachers and Christians because it is said They were all scattered abroad through all the Regions c. except the Apostles both which notwithstanding I cannot yeeld unto for some reasons following but I say should I grant all this yet I affirme that this persecution rather made more Congregations in Ierusalem then fewer then there were before though they might be smaller and lesser then so to wast them and bring them to such a paucity as they might all meet in one Congregation for this their division was a cause of their multiplication at home and abroad as I said before and will afterwards appear And even as it was here in England in the time of the Prelates power when any assembly of those they called Puritans were at any time found together they were haled before Authority as the whole Kingdome can witnesse and these people were all scattered yet so as they still had their meetings in lesse numbers and whereas before they met perhaps a hundred in a company now this hundred was divided into three or four severall assemblies which were so many severall Churches for in all these they enjoyed all the acts of worship and did partake in all the Ordinances as fully as if they had been in the most crowded assemblyes but this they did for their own safety and that there might not be such notice taken of them for commonly if men see a good company of people goe into a house and none of them come out again they will by and by gather that there is something there to be done more than ordinary and that there is some exercise of Religion or some consultation and plotting about some designe or other and therefore it stirs up the people to take more notice of it and then they begin to examine the occasion of that concourse and to pry into their proceedings whereas if they come but in slender companies they conceive it to be some ordinary entertainment and think no farther of it so that they then more peaceably enjoy the society and fellowship one of another without any interruption which they could not so well have done if they had come in greater assemblies and companies And even so it was among the Beleevers and Christians in Ierusalem in that persecution they could not now meet in the Temple nor possibly at their wonted meeting houses and yet even then they had their assemblies no terrours could make them forsake the companying of themselves together For in that persecution that is spoken of in the 12. of the Acts we finde the Church assembled in severall places for they were praying in the house of Mary verse 12. there was one Congregation to which Peter comes and relates unto them the manner of his delivery and bids them go and tell it James and the brethren and there was another assembly and without doubt Peter went unto a third for he would not goe among the enemies and it stands with all reason that in this persecution also they were as zealous as then and therefore did not forsake the assembling of themselves together Neither would the Apostles be idle who gave themselves continually to prayer and the ministring of the Word which they could not have done if there had been but as many Christians in Ierusalem as could all have met in one place and in one Congregation for one or two of the Apostles could have preacht unto them all and then to what end or purpose did all the other Apostles tarry in Ierusalem who in all their motions and stayes were directed by the Spirit of God unlesse it were to comfort and support the Church there in the heat and rage of this persecution when they had scattered their other teachers from them From all which it may evidently appear that there was a very great multitude of beleevers at this time in Ierusalem and that they were not diminished or scattered though all their Pastors and Ministers saving the Apostles were And I have very good reason to induce me to beleeve That this persecution did not extend to all Christians promiscuously and that all the Beleevers were scattered and disperst except the Apostles as our brethren conceive For if wee consider the usuall method of the persecuting Jews and the manner and custome of all the enemies of the Church in all ages wee shall ever observe that they chiefely aymed at the taking away and extirpating of their teachers and Ministers and those that instructed them So the Iews malice was greatest against the Prophets in all ages as we may see Matth. the 5. verse the 12. For so they persecuted the Prophets and in the 23. of Matthew our Saviour saith verse 29. Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees hyprocrites because ye build the tombes of the Prophets and say if we had lived in the dayes of our Fathers wee would not have been partakers with them of the blood of the Prophets and therefore ye witnesse unto your selves that ye are the children of them which killed the Prophets Wherefore behold I send unto you Prophets and wise men and Scribes and some of them you shall kill and crucifie c. Here our Saviour Christ declares what method they had formerly used in their persecutions and that was chiefely to persecute their teachers and what method they would for the future take and that was principally To kill and crucifie the Prophets Wisemen and Scribes which Prophesie of Christ was here in this persecution manifestly fulfilled for here it is said They were all viz. their teachers scattered abroad and persecuted except the Apostles It was I say ever the method and custome of persecutors to ayme principally at the rooting out and taking away of those they supposed were ablest to teach and instruct the people and this enraged them against Iohn the Baptist and Christ himselfe and that made them at this time so mischievously to persecute their Ministers and Teachers Neither do I read in all the New Testament before thss persecution that as yet they were come to the massacring of the common people they had slain the Lord of Life and stoned Stephen and after in the 12. of the Acts we read How Herod slew James and because it pleased the Jews he proceeded to take Peter they alwayes had their eyes upon their teachers and haled them to prison as they did Peter and Iohn in the 4. of the Acts but for the people the onely punishment they under-went till this persecution was this That they were cast out of the Synagogues if any of them did publickly professe Christ Indeed in this persecution their violence extended to the haling of men and women to prison
But before we read of no violence offered unto the people onely they railed on them reviled and reproached them as all wicked men whose tongues are set on fire from Hell use to do on all the generation of the just The same method did the Prelates here in England use they chiefly and more principally persecuted the faithfull and painfull Preachers and Ministers every where and such as they thought best able to instruct the people and selected but here and there some private families for to scare others and this method Antichrist and his complices had learned from the devill and the Jewes So that when it is said they were all scattered except the Apostles it is to be understood that all their Preachers and Teachers the Apostles only excepted were scattered For the word all in this place must be understood either of all the Beleevers or of all the Teachers and Officers in the Church of Ierusalem except the Apostles But it cannot be understood of all the beleevers that they were all scattered and therefore it must be understood of all the Teachers and that for many reasons The first if all the beleevers had been scattered and none left to what end then should the twelve Apostles have remained in Ierusalem They were not to Preach to the walls neither would they have remained there idle but would rather have shaken off the dust of their feet as Christ commanded them for a witnesse against them Luke 10. And would have departed and have gone away with the rest of the Teachers as all good reason perswades A second reason is because if this particle all be alwayes exceptive or taken to the utmost and in the largest extent as some of the brethren imply and would have it then there should not one believer have been left in Ierusalem besides the Apostles which is expresly against the Text for vers 3. It is said That Saul brake into houses haling men and women committing them to prison and this he did at Ierusalem at this time as he acknowledgeth himselfe Acts 26. ver 10. And therefore of necessity it must follow That all the beleevers were not scattered abroad for some of them were in prison in Ierusalem And for ought I can gather all the rest were in their severall houses or else the Apostles could have had no harbour for if all their friends had been scattered by this tempest and if all the sheep had been drove away and the whole flock dispersed their Pastors without doubt would have followed them for he would be counted a very bad Shepherd that should not follow or look after the poor sheep that were scattered by the Wolves Neither can we imagine that the Apostles that were the Pastors of the flock of Jesus Christ and to whose care he had committed his sheep and his Lambes with a speciall charge that they should feed them would relinquish their care and choose rather to dwell amongst a company of Wolves from whome they could expect no faire measure then amongst the sheepe But in that all the Apostles still remained in Ierusalem I rather gather and that without all controversie they continued there for this very purpose that they might comfort and support the Church there and refresh the Beleevers in this heate of Persecution when they wanted the helpe of their other faithfull Ministers and Pastors Thirdly it is very evident from the Text they were onely the Preachers that were scattered for verse 4. It is said That they that were scattered went every where preaching the Word which expression in the Originall as may be proved by innumerable places signifieth such teachers as were Ministers by Office and such as preached by way of Sermons to a multitude though they might likewise in private conference instruct which their publike Ministery did not exempt them from And although private Christians may teach and instruct one another as Aquila and Priscilla taught Apollos and as all Christians are commanded to instruct one another Col. 3. verse 16. Yet this text speaks not of such a teaching but of preaching They went every where saith the Scripture 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 preaching the Word For teaching may be an act of Charity but preaching is an act of Office for how can they preach except they be sent Rom. 10. So that by vertue of their Office they might both publikely preach and in private converse also instruct others wheresoever they came whether they were sent out by persecution or by mission As I do conceive of any of those Godly Ministers that were not many yeares since drove from their habitations and that were persecuted out of their places by the Prelates that they might have preached publickly in any Congregation as Ministers and men in Office and might also have instructed privately but the one was an act of duty as it was their Office and the other of love and charity And so may a well gifted private Christian instruct and teach others upon occasion and in private conference which is an act of love but hee cannot properly be said to Preach which is an act of one in Office and belongs onely to the Presbyters and Pastors and such as for their sufficient learning and abilities are called unto the Ministry and ordained and set apart to this Office and such onely were those that were scattered except the Apostles and by all probability these Ministers and Preachers that wee scattered were those that were at the choosing of Matthias the seventy Disciples and many more So that for ought I can gather all the beleevers in Ierusalem yet remained in their severall habitations and dwellings except those that were haled to prison And therefore of necessity there must bee many Assemblies and Congregations yet in Ierusalem that made all the Apostles abide and continue still among them all which makes exceeding strongly to prove that there were innumerable multitudes of Beleevers still in Ierusalem which of necessitie were forced to divide their assemblies into more distributions and lesse Congregations then formerly and therefore rather multiplyed their assemblies then otherwise that by such Privacy they might avoide persecution as in our times good Christians here in London were wont to doe when the Prelates were in their ruff But out of this place I thus argue Where there were twelve of the most able painfull and diligent Preachers in the world and that gave themselves continually to prayer and the Ministery of the Word and at such a time as there was most need of preaching and when they could not publikely come together by reason of the Persecution and where there were innumerable multitudes of beleevers of all nations to be taught and preached unto in their severall Languages and tongues there of necessity there must be severall Congregations and assemblies for the imployment of them all both Preachers and hearers But in the Church of Jerusalem in the time of the hottest persecution there were the twelve Apostles the most able painefull
and diligent Preachers in the world and that gave themselves continually to prayer and the Ministery of the Word and when they could not publickely come together by reason of the persecution and where there were innumerable multitudes of beleevers of all nations to be taught and preached unto in their severall Languages and tongues Therefore of necessity there must be severall Congregations and Assemblies for the employment of them all both Preachers and hearers For this Syllogisme all and every part of it is so cleared by what hath formerly beene said as I am most assured no rationall man will call either of the Propositions in question But from the former place I thus further argue Where there were such multitudes of beleevers of all Nations and Countries still remayning even in the hottest time of persecution as had for many years imployed and continually taken up above an hundred painefull Ministers and Teachers there they could not all meet together in any one place or roome but of necessity must bee distributed into divers Congregations and assemblies if they would all be edified and much more now they were forced unto it if they would avoyd Persecution and provide for their owne safety But in the Church of Ierusalem in the hottest time of Persecution there were such multitudes of Beleevers of all Nations and Countries still remayning as had for many yeeres imployed and continually taken up above an hundred painefull Ministers and Teachers Ergo they could not all meet together in any one place or roome but of necessity must be distributed into divers congregations and assemblies if they would all be edified and much more now were they forced unto it if they would avoid persecution and provide for their owne safety The Major of this Syllogisme by the very light of nature and reason which we may not in a matter of disputation especially relinquish is manifest and evident For the Minor it is also apparent from the foregoing discourse by which it is proved that their Preachers only were scattered and all those Ministers that were at the choosing the Apostle Matthias chap. 1. and many more that instructed the people but for the people and beleevers they remayned still in Ierusalem the conclusion therefore is firme But I will now goe on to evince that after the persecution there were more beleevers still in the Church of Ierusalem then could all meet in any one place and room together and therefore of necessity they must be distributed into many Congregations and Assemblies And for proofe of this Assertion the places following will suffice and first that in the 9. chap. of the Acts verse 31. Then had the Churches rest through all Indaea and Galilee and Samaria and were all edified and walking in the feare of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost were multiplyed Out of which words it may evidently appeare that persecution is but the bellowes of the Gospel and that which the enemies of the Gospel thinke to be a meanes of extinguishing the light of it makes it but more gloriously shine forth and the farther to spread its rayes for by blowing and puffing at it they spread it the more and extend it here and there farther abroad as wee see by this persecution and scattering of those Preachers and Ministers of the Gospel for this their dispersion by which the persecutors had thought to have wasted the Churches was an occasion of the multiplication of them and the cause of the increasing of Beleevers every where And here wee may also observe That by how much more the rage of the enemy is great and violent by so much it is lesse durable for this great persecution was but short And it cannot be conceived but they who were scattered by persecution would upon the ceasing of it returne againe to Ierusalem as most people commonly do tâ—â—â—eir owne Countries Cities and places of habitation after persecution And this also must needs be a great Argument to induce others to the love of that Religion which they see God so much favoureth the Lovers and professors of the which the Lord so preserveth comforteth and followeth with so many mercies and upholdeth in all their afflictions and tryals never forsaking nor never leaving them But if those that were scattered had never returned that maketh nothing for the weakning the truth of this Proposition that there were many Congregations and Assemblies still in the Church of Ierusalem for this Text proveth that it was not decreased after the dispersion Out of the which words I thus argue That Church before the Persecution and Dispersion of whose Ministers and Pastors was so numerous and had such multitudes of Beleevers in it of all Nations as they could not all meet in any one plaee or roome for edification and to partake in all acts of worship but were forced to preach in divers and sundry places as in the Temple and from house to house and after the persecution ceased and the Church had rest was greatlier yet multiplied then before and whose companies were more more in number increased they of necessity could not al meet together in any one place or room for edification and to partake in all acts of worship but must necessarily be distributed into divers and sundry Congregations and Assemblies if they would all bee edified But the Church of Jerusalem before the Persecution and Dispersion of her Ministers and Pastors was so numerous and had such multitudes of Beleevers in it of all Nations as they could not all meet in any one place or roome for edification and to partake in all acts of worship but were forced to preach in divers and sundry places as in the Temple and from house to house and after the Persecution ceased and the Churches had rest was greatlier yet multiplyed than before and whose companies were more and more in number increased Ergo Of necessity after the Persecution there were more beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem then could all meet together in any one place or roome for edification and to partake in all acts of worship but must necessarily bee distributed into divers Congregations and Assemblies if they would bee edified For the Major besides common understanding and ordinary reason which confirme it it is manifest from the 2 3. and 5. Chapters of the Acts which in expresse words signifieth That they met daily in the Temple and from house to house yea in every house and therefore that is true and out of all doubt and for the Minor it is evident from the place above cited where it is said The Churches that is to say all the Churches in Iudea of which Ierusalem was the Mother Church were multiplyed the word in the Originall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth properly an increase in number and multitude and not in measure and is so to be understood in this place and cannot being applyed unto persons bee otherwise taken whatsoever it may of sinnes and graces and then
also the word is capable of this construction as may be proved if need required so that the conclusion doth follow And truly that of Saint Paul in the first of the Galatians is an excellent Argument to evince that there were more Congregations in Ierusalem then one where proving that hee had not received the Gospel which hee preached from men but from God hee useth this reason That if hee had received it from men it must bee from the Iewes and from the Apostles for the Gentiles were ignorant of it and hee was to carry the Gospel unto them and therefore they could not teach it him and to prove that hee received it not from the Apostles hee thus speaketh of himselfe When it pleased God to reveale his Sonne unto mee that I might preach him amongst the Heathen I immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood neither went I up to Ierusalem to them that were Apostles before me but I went into Arabia Then after three yeares I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter and aboade with him fifteene dayes but other of the Apostles saw I none save James the Lords Brother Out of the which words besides the singular testimony wee have that the preaching and writings of Saint Paul are the Gospell of Iesus Christ and the Word of the living God against the Papists we may evidently gather against the Independents that after the persecution there were more believers in Ierusalem then either did or could all meet in one place for in saying that he was with Peter fifteen dayes but in all that time saw none of the Apostles save Iames this I say is a sufficient Argument to prove more Congregations and assemblies of beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem which so imployed the Apostles in their severall Ministeries asthey had not so much spare time to visit Paul and that Paul also was so taken up in preaching there that he had no leisure to visit them And for the diligence of the Apostles in their Ministry it is said in the sixth of the Acts That they gave themselves continually to prayer and to the Ministery of the Word and therefore they were never idle and that the Apostles either all or the most of them continued resident for many years in Ierusalem before they distributed themselves into severall Nations and Countries and that very few of them were sent abroad there are frequent testimonies in the Acts of the Apostles neither as yet did I ever hear it scrupled or call'd in question whether the Apostles were then there or no when Paul was at Ierusalem for it is taken pro confesso that either all or the most of them were at that time in Ierusalem neither doth Saint Paul say I saw none of the other Apostles because they were absent or were gone to Preach the Gospell in other places And for Saint Paul we reade that wheresoever he came he went into their Synagogues and into their Assemblies to Preach and that he preacht from house to house and he that gave so strict a charge to Timothy and in him to all Ministers that he should Preach in season and out of season he himselfe without all doubt would not neglect his duty who in the 20. of the Acts sets his owne example before all the Presbyters for their imitation in their diligent preaching and he ordinarily preached by the day and by the night as is manifest out of the same Chapter and many other places and surely the time he remained with Peter in Ierusalem he was as diligent in Preaching as he was in any of the other Churches and he professeth of himself that the care of all the Churches lay upon him that he laboured more then all the other Apostles in their particulars so that it standeth with all reason that while he was in Ierusalem he was very sedulous in Preaching as who had both strength of body and Gods speciall assistance and his immediate inspiration alwayes to help him in his Ministery so that I conceive as of charity I am bound that Paul was daily in one assembly or other now if there had been at that time no more beleevers in Ierusalem then could have met in one place congregation and Assembly then of necessity Paul must have seen the other Apostles there as well as Peter and Iames for they also were good Church-men to speake a little in the Prelats dialect and they never left the Word but were alwayes taken up either in praying or preaching amongst them in the Temple and from house to house yea in every house and if there had been but one Congregation or Assembly of beleevers in Ierusalem the Apostles would daily upon all occasion have been with their flock Now in that Paul saw them not in all that time he was in Ierusalem it is evidently apparent there were more Congregations of beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem then one and more Christians then could all meet in any one or a few places But to proceed to a place or two more for the further confirmation of this truth Acts 12. verse 24. It is said there that the word of God grew and multiplped Here also we have another good effect of a new sierce persecution in Ierusalem it increased the number and multitude of Believers there after the Persecutor was taken away For the Word of God grew and multiplyed saith the Holy Ghost Out of which words I thus argue Where the Word of God daily more and more grew and multiplyed after the persecution that is to say where there were more multitudes and greater numbers of Believers added unto the Church through the Ministery and preaching of the Gospell then was before which notwithstanding was then so numerous as they could not all meete in any one place or roome to enjoy all the Ordinances to edification there of necessity they must be distributed into diverse assemblies and congregations to enjoy all the Ordinances to edification But in the Church of Ierusalem after a double persecution the Word of God daily more and more grew and mnltiplyed that is to say there were more multitudes and greater numbers of Believers added unto the Church through the ministery and preaching of the Gospell by the Apostles then was before which notwithstanding was then so numerous as they could not all possibly meet in any one place and roome Ergo there was a greater number of Beleevers after the Persecution then before and therefore of necessity they could not all meete in any one place or roome to communicate in all the Ordinances but must be distributed into severall Congregations and Assemblies if they would all be edified For the Major I conceive it is so evidently clear as no man of ordinary understanding will not see the truth of it For the Minor the Text proveth it and if we will compare Scripture with Scripture the truth of it will by and by be out of controversie for in the 15. of Iohn verse 16. Our Saviour
to this last Argument page 9. are these As for the many ten thousands mentioned Acts 21. verse 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 comes of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 infinitus and though the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do sometime signifie numerum decem millium yet not alwayes but for some great number which cannot suddainly be told as Luke 12. 1. And Beza both according to the old and new version of the Greek into Latin reads it millia thousands not deâ—em millia And so wee have it in our English Bibles translated thousands And the following verse 22. will make it probable that they were not so many thousands for there we thus read the multitude must needs come together so that I say it is probable that they were not so many thousands but they could yea must assemble together Neither can the Doctor make good from those Scriptures he produceth page 26. to wit Acts the 1. ver 21 22. chap. 6. ver 2 4. and chap. 8 ver 1. That there was almost an hundred Preachers and Ministers besides the twelve Apostles in the Church of Jerusalem The twelve are named indeed in Acts 6. 2. 4. but not an hundred besides no not any one Preacher but them twelve And as for the other two places Acts the 1. 21 22. and Acts the 8. ver 1. There is not any word concerning Preachers or Ministers onely some directions touching the choyce of Matthias who was one of the twelve mentioned Acts 6. v. 2. And although they who were scattered preached the word Acts 8. ver 4. yet the Scripture doth not declare that they were Preachers or Ministers of the Church in Jerusalem This Mr. Knollys had to reply whose words I have set down at large that all men may see the force of his denyall and with how little reason these men â—ight against the truth to maintain their idle opinion of Independency and of the congregationall way viz. That there were no more beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem then â—ould meet in one place And if words and denyalls and sottish evasions might be sufficient to overthrow any apparent truth then Master Knollys and his fraternity will not want them in opposing the most grounded truth and doctrine for the upholding and maintenance of their fond and grollish errors But now to examine his words that the truth may more evidently appear and that my Argument stands firme and good notwithstanding all Master Knollys hath to say to the contarry First he babbles about the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saying that it cometh of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 infinitus but what is this I say to the matter in hand thus to trifle about words if not to amuse the ignorant people only to cloud the truth which neverthelesse breaketh forth more illustriously for the confirming and strengthning of my Argument and for the corroborating of the truth contained in it as will by the seqnell appear for if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be derived and come from a word that signifieth infinite in the concrete as he affirmeth then as all the learned know the abstract is of a larger extent for darknesse is more then darke and signifyeth the extremity and profundity of darke and so in the same manner if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be the abstract of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is according to Master Knollys his learning then it denotes and signifies a greater number then ten thousand rather than a lesse by how much Myriads an infinite and an innumerable multitude of people signifies more then a finite then ten thousand for so the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the 12. of Luke is translated when there were gathered together saith the translation an innumerable company of people insomuch that they trode one upon another c. an innumerable company therefore signifies rather more then ten thousand then a lesse number in any ordinary understanding And the best interpretes say positus est definitus uumerus pro infinito a definite and a certaine number for an infinite Others interpret the word thus innumer ae turbae multitudo amultitude of immumerable people So that by this his vaine jangling about the word he gaineth nothing Yea the truth is so cleere that he himself confesseth that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometimes signifies ten thousand yet not alwayes but for some great number which cannot suddainly be told and for the proofe of what he saith he quots the 12. of Luke the place above mentioned and brings Bezas his version and our English translation for the confirmation of his assertion viz. that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth not alwayes signifie ten thousand and after that he abuseth his own reason to confute Saint Luke who recording the words of St. Iames to Paul sayes thou seest brother how many ten thousand believing Iewes c. To which words of Luke Master Knollys learnedly replies that the following vers 22. will make it probable that there were not many ten thousands for there sayeth he we thus reade the multitude must needs come together so that I say it is probable that they were not so many ten thousands but they could yea must assemble together Thus Master Knollys disputeth so that it is manifest that he argueth not only against me but confutes Saints Luke himself who by the Spirit of God delivers unto the world that there were many ten thousands of believers in the Church of Ierusalem which Master Knollys by the spirit of error gainsaith so that it is no wonder if he and his fraternity make nothing of of my arguments when they undertake to give the Spirit of God the lye upon all occasions for in expresse words the spirit saith there were many ten thousands of believers in Ierusalem and Master Knollys and his associates affirme the contrary saying that the Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth not alwayes signifie ten thousand and that it is probable there were not so many believere in Ierusalem and he produceth Bezas his version and our English translation to confirme his errors which kinde of silly arguing of his if it be good then not only every truth of God may easily be over-throwne but all Heresies be established but I pray see the folly of the Man Beza saith he and the English interpreters have not translated the Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ten thousand Ergo it is not so in the Originall If such kind of disputing be allowed of in the Congregationall way I shall not so much wonder hereafter that they tumble daily into so many hideous and monstrous opinions but of the validity of this argument more by and by In the meane time take notice of Master Knollys his words howsoever saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth not alwayes signifie ten thousand yet it is taken for soâ—â— great number that cannot suddainly be told Now I referre my selfe to any intelligible and judicious man whether in this Master Knollys doth not plainly oppose
for we see what a tumult a few zealots of the Law by stirring up the people against Paul made in the Temple Now if all the Beleevers in Jerusalem besides women and children had met together and some of Pauls enemies had beene there also and suggested to the people that hee was an enemy of the Law of Moses what a confusion may all men conceive would there then have beene Besides there was no one place could have contained them all and therefore Master Knollis his prattle is not only against all reason and the very opinion of all orthodox Interpreters but indeed against the judgement of the learnedst of his owne party who by multitude in this as in many other places understand the more eminent and chiefest of beleevers and men of gravity and wisedome to manage a busines and not a confused company as this man saith so that what I have replyed in way of answer I perswade my selfe it sufficiently satisfieth all well grounded Christians of the truth of my first Position to wit that ther were more beleevers in Ierusalem then could all meet in any one place or a few to communicate in all acts of worship Yet before I passe on to shew the confusednesse and senselessenesse of this Master Knollys his following discourse I thinke it fit out of his owne Interpretation of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to frame an Argument for the corroborating of the truth His words are these Although the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doe sometime signifie ten thousand yet not alwayes but for some great number which cannot suddainly be told I will not quarrell his English and the manner of his expression though it is none of the best as in many other places lest I should seeme to be like him and his abbertors to trifle about words But thus I argue out of his words Where there was not only some great number of beleevers that could not suddainly be told but many such great somes there they could not all meet together in one place or Congregation to communicate in all acts of worship But in the Church of Jerusalem there was not onely some great number of beleevers which could not suddainly be told but many such great somes Ergo they could not all meet together in any one place or Congregation to partake in all the acts of worship for the Major it is evident yea so apparent by the very light of reason that no judicious Christian can deny it for all men know that ten thousand may suddainly be told if five thousand may suddainly be sed and they likewise know that ten thousand cannot meet together in any one place or roome or in any one Congregation to communicate in all the Ordinances this I say all men know by the very light of naturall understanding and as by daily experience they are taught much more by the same reason they will be convinced that many such great numbers cannot meet together in one Congregation to communicate in all Ordinances all this the very light of reason suggests to any man and therefore cannot be denyed so that the Major of my Syllogisme is undeniable and for the Minor besides the holy Scripture that asserts there were many ten thousands wee have Master Knollys his concession that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometime signifieth ten thousand but alwayes is taken for some great number that cannot suddainly be told and the word of God saith there were many Myriads that is many such great numbers therefore by Master Knollys his owne interpretation of the word it followeth that there were more Beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem then could all meet in any one place or a few to partake in all acts of worship And now I will briefly examine his following discourse though it be little to the purpose the vanity of the which having been so often againe and againe discovered in the forgoing treatice And then I will come to my brother Burtons answer Master Knollys his words are these Neither can the Doctor make good from those Scriptures he produceth pag. 62. to wit Acts the 1. vers 21. 22. Chapter 6. ver 2. 4. and chapter the 8. 1. that there were almost an hundred Preachers and Ministes besides the twelve Apostles in the Church of Ierusalem c. for answer in a few words I boldly affirme what the Scripture teacheth me viz that before the persecution we read of in the 8. chap. v. 1. and before the dispersion and scattering of the believers besides the Apostles there were in the Church of Ierusalem almost an hundred Preachers and Ministers And for this the Word of God is cleare and evident as in Acts the 1. verse 21. 22. Wherefore saith Saint Peter of these men which have companyed with us all the time the Lord Iesus went in and out amongst us beginning from the baptisme of Iohn unto that same day that he was taken up from us must one be ordayned to be a witnesse with us of the resurrection and they appointed two Ioseph called Barsabas and Matthias Out of the which words these insuing truths doe necessarily follow first that they that were assembled here with Peter and the other Apostles were ancient Disciples for saith the text they were such as had companyed with the Apostles all the time the Lord Iesus went in and out amongst them beginning from the Baptisme of Iohn c. and therefore must needs be such as had been diligent Schollers all that time in Christs Schoole and such as were well instructed in all Christian principles as is easily gathered out of the very words for any one of them were thought fit in the Apostles judgement to succeede Iudas in his place and to be an Apostle in regard that they had heard and seene all things Christ both spake and did till his death and ascension for otherwise they could not have been witnesses of all things to his resurrection All this I say in the first place doth necessarily follow Secondly this truth also doth insue out of the forgoing words that either all those men were Ministers or the most of them for in expresse termes it is related that they had accompanied the Apostles the time the Lord Iesus went in and out amongst them beginning from the Baptisme of Iohn untill Christs ascension Now amongst those that conversed with the Apostles besids Iohn schollers Christ had seventy Disciples all Ministers which he sent out two by two into all Cities to preach and to worke wonders who came back again to him rejoycing that the Divells were subject unto them and they stil wayted upon Christs Ministry we reade also of many of Iohns Disciples that came unto Christ all which were Ministers likewise and such as preached and baptized and all these were with Peter and the rest of the Apostles at this time continued with them till the persecution for we reade of no departure of them or separation till then and all these were men
of singular gifts and graces and such as by the Apostles were thought fit to succeed Iudas in his Apostleship and therefore were all Preachers and Ministers by Office and were such as had been formerly sent out by Christ or Iohn the Baptist to preach and baptize and to worke Miracles and therefore I affirme were all Ministers and Preachers by their place and Office and not only gifted brethren and the Scripture is so cleere in it as nothing can be more apparent for it saith Wherefore of these men which have companyed with us all the time the Lord Iesus went in and out amongst us beginning from the baptisme of Iohn unto the same day he was taken up from us must one be ordained c. Wherefore of necessity they must needs be ancient and inveterate Disciples and Ministers by Office or otherwise the Apostles would not have judged them fit for an Apostleship And all these continued with the Apostles in Ierusalem for ought any thing related to the contrary till their persecution and were of the Presbytery in that Church and then it is said they were all scattred saving the Apostles therefore those that went abroad Preaching the Word after their dispersion and publishing the Gospell were Ministers and Preachers by Office which taught by the way of Sermons in all places where they came and not out of charity as gifted brethren as I have formerly sufficiently proved upon that place whether I referre the Reader and therefore shall not feare here to conclude that of necessity there must be an innumerable company of believers in the Church of Ierusalem that had imployed so many faithfull Ministers and diligent Preachers almost an hundred so long a time and the which in this their hottest persecution tooke up and imployed twelve of the most painfull and laborious Ministers in the world who spent all their time in Praying and Preaching amongst them and for the performance of each of their duties all intelligible Christians will also gather that they must necessarily have severall Congregations and Assemblies for all of them could not preach together at one time and in one place or roome and therefore there were many Assemblies and Congregations even under the persecution in the Church of Jerusalem the which afterward were exceedingly multitplyed and increased when the Churches had rest as the Scripture recordeth the which amounted to many ten thousands all the which could not then possibly meete in one Congregation or a few And this shall suffice to have answered to what ever Master Knollys and I. S. had vainely and impiously to Cavill against such of my Arguments as they thought themselves best able by their learning to deale with for the seducing of unstable and ungrounded people And now I come to what my brother Burton hath to say against all my foregoing Arguments Whose words are these But I come briefly to your Arguments whereby you would prove your Classicall Presbyterian government and so upward The paterne hereof you take from the Christian Church at Jerusalem Hereof many Arguments or rather words and tautologies you multiply and toile your selfe and vexe your Reader withall which you might have reduced to one It is in summe this In Jerusalem were many Christian Congregations and all these made but one Church and so were governed by one Presbytery But the Church of Jerusalem being the prime Apostolicke Church is a paterne for all succeeding Churches Ergo all Church government ought to be regulated by that and consequently by a Presbytery over many Congregations As for your indefinite enumeration of those multitudes baptized by Iohn Baptist and by Christs Disciples we take no notice of them unlesse formed into a Church or Churches but following the expresse Scripture the first formed Church we finde is in Acts the 2. which though consisting of five thousand yet it was one intire particular Church and not Churches and they continued daily 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with one accorde in one place together vers 1. and in the Temple ver 44. 46. growing from an hundred and twenty Acts 1. vers 15. to three thousand more Chap. 2. 41. and then in all to five thousand chap. 4. 4. and all these but one Church which assembled together to heare the Word in the Temple and although they wanted a convenient place so spacious as whereinto break bread or receive the Lords Supper altogether so as they were constrained to sever themselves into divers companies in severall private houses to communicate yet this severing was not a dividing of the church into so many distinct formall Churches or Church bodyes being but so many branches of one and the same particular Church which though you call so many Congregations yet properly so many Churches they were not And therefore you never reade the Churches at or in Ierusalem but the Church of Jerusalem And this no nationall Church neither witnesse those Churches in Iudea Gal. 1. 22. Whereupon I answer to your Argument and first to your proposition I deny that those congregations you name are so many Churches properly so called having their distinct Officers and Members united into one Church body respectively This I put you to prove And without proving it your 11. or 12. sheets spent about that argument prove to be meer waste paper And for your assumption that the Church at Jerusalem as being a prime Apostolick Church is therefore a pattern for all succeeding Churches and therefore for a Classicall Presbytery over many Churches You must first prove your proposition as before that there were many Churches in Ierusalem constituted in their distinct formes and bodyes Secondly it being no more then one entire particular Church and not any Diocesan or Provinciall Church or the Presbytery thereof classicall as you would beare us in hand it is a paterne for all particular Churches in succeeding ages and yet by your favour not so perfect a paterne as no Apostolick Church besides it should also come in to make up the paterne compleat For wee are necessarily to take all the Churches in the New Testament together to make up one entire and perfect Church paterne For in the Church at Jerusalem wee find election of Officers but wee find not expressed that part of discipline for casting out of corrupt Members as in the Church of Corinth and so in the rest For the Churches were not brought forth to full perfection in one day Their very constitution had a graduall growth The Church at Jerusalem had not at first Deacons till there was a necessity and the largenesse of the Church required seven Deacons which is no patterne for every Church to have seven Deacons The summe is to make up a compleat paterne not onely the Church at Jerusalem but that of Corinth of Ephesus those of Galatia that of Philippi and the rest are to be conferred together that each may cast in its shot to make up the full reckoning that so what is not exprest in one may be supplyed
by the rest to make one entire platforme For the Scripture consists of many parts as so many Members in one body one Member cannot say to another I have no need of thee 1 Cor. 12. Againe the Church at Jerusalem if it must be a paterne for all other Churches then in this that all other Churches must be subject to some one Church because Acts 15. things in question were there debated and determined and sent to other Churches to be observed But for as much as that Church at that time in those things was infallibly guided by the Holy Ghost wherewith the Apostles there were inspired in which respect their resolutions were with authority it pleased the Holy Ghost and us that which no particular Church since the Apostles could ever say it followeth that the Church then at Jerusalem remaines not in all things a paterne for other Churches for a paterne must be in all things imitable and perfect Lastly for Appeales so much agitated and pressed I have said enough before and else-where as in my vindication to vindicate the right use of that in point of Church matters And so I passe briefly from your first question to your second which is concerning the manner of gathering of Churches and admitting of Members and Officers I have set downe my Brother Burtons expressions at large that all men may see how fairely I deale with hâ—m â—s for his censure upon all my Arguments that went before by which I proved my first Proposition that they are rather words and tautoligies then arguments by which I toyled my selfe and my Reader I passe it by as neither regarding his pr yses nor sleightings who was never yet constant to the Principles either of Humanity or Religion but like the Camelion hee speaketh of page 3. receives impressions of sundry formes changeable according to the present condition And as it is said of King Henry the eight that hee never spared any man in his rage so it may truly be averred of him that hee never spared any in his fury passion neither living nor dead upon the least conceived displeasure against them no not those hee was most obliged to as all that have beene familiarly acquainted with him and his frothy Pamphlets and language can testifie for he spares not the King himselfe nor Parliament upon all occasions to the one of which notwithstanding hee was not onely obliged in all Loyaltie as a subject but as a speciall servant and to the other if ever any man was ingaged in all the obligations of duty and veneration hee was who is bound unto that great Councell for his Liberty which is the life of life and for his honour and good name which is better then life and yet hee hath spared neither but hath most unchristianly and undutifully and that publickly and privately aspersed them upon all occurrences and therefore if at pleasure hee can vilipend sleight traduce and speake evill of those dignities I may not thinke my selfe agrieved if hee most unbrotherly in his scriblings abuse me Yea I am so farre from being offended at him for this his so dealing with mee as I thinke my selfe honoured by it and account it matter of rejoycing having learned that lesson of my heavenly Master That when men revile me reproach me and speake all manner of evill of me falsely for his names sake that I should rejoyce and be exceeding glad for so they have done by all the Prophets Matth. 5. Luke the 6. and Paul tooke such dealing from the false Teachers of his time for matter of triumph 2 Cor. 12. verse 10. saying I take pleasure in infirmities in reproaches in necessities in persecutions in distresses for Christs sake for when I am weake then am I strong This I apply unto my selfe who have suffered as much from him and those of his party in reproaches in persecutions and in all manner of reviling and blasting language as their daily Pamphlets and words can witnesse as any man now living and for no other cause that I know of but that I maintaine the truth against error and oppose the novelties and groundlesse opinions of the times all the which will the more aggravate their judgement because they did as immoderately prayse me as can be proved before they knew my differing opinion from them as they doe now maliciously and causelesly vituperate mee and the Lord knowes that I am not changed in my opinion in any knowne truth from what I both beleeved and to my power practised above these thirty yeares neither had I any reason to vary from my Principles they being grounded upon the unerring word of truth and therefore for my brother Burtons and his parties sleighting of mee and my indeavours I wave them as meere Grolleries knowing that my bookes have beene read by more judicious men then either himselfe or any of his Fraternity and have had the approbation of learned men at home and abroad And now I come to his Argument for hee hath not so much candour and faire dealing in him as to lay downe my reasons that the Reader might see the grounds of truth but conceals them all and makes a Syllogisme of his owne or else hath borrowed it from some of his American friends and fetcht it out of the new World For I never read the like in either Europian or Asian Writer no nor in any African Author yet that Country was famous for Monsters and usually esteemed to be the Mother and Nursery of prodigious births and yet such a Syllogisme I never saw brought forth by any of that Nation as this of his framing and I am confident that every sucking Sophister will bee ready truly to say of it as hee falsely speakes of those multitudes baptized by Iohn Christs disciples that they were not formed into a Church or Churches the same I say will any but a Novice in the Art of disputation conclude of his Syllogisme that it hath neither forme mood or figure and that I could easily make evident were it not for mispending of precious time and that I desire not to displease the good old Father in discovering his nakednesse and infirmities who if hee were so highly offended with mee because hee conceived I meant him when I spake of a Basket-hilted beard how much would hee be inraged if I should discover his ignorance and make it appeare that hee is a meer stranger in the art of Logick which hee would perswade the world hee were so great a Master in But leaving that I will come the matter in hand which is of publicke concernment and in the first place I must needs blame him for his Sacriledge and unjust dealing who at one time robbs the Church of Christ of such multitudes of believers as were converted and baptized by the Baptist and Christs Disciples and by them added unto the Church of the Iews who were then the only visible Church upon earth and proclaimed by Christ himself Iohn 4. to be the
only true worshippers who saith that Salvation was of the Iews and that the Samaritans worshipped they knew not what Now to the Church of the Iewes those true worshippers those that were converted by Iohn the Baptist and Christs Disciples and baptized into Christ were added and therfore they were worthy to have been taken notice of by my brother Burton as formed into a Church or Churches if believing in Christ repenting and being baptized in his name and by his authority be sufficient to make men members of a Church for as the Catholicke visible Church consists of many Nationall Provinciall and Presbyterian Churches so did the Nationall church of the Iews of many citie Countries Churches which were in their Dialect called Synagogues which is the same with our Churches both in cities and countries as all the learned well know for in all those Synagogues they partaked daily in the morall worship and had the Preaching of the law and the Keyes of Heaven Now then when those multitudes that I enumerated in my arguments baptized by Iohn and the blessed Apostles and the seventy Disciples were all gathered into Christs fold and made his sheepe and true believers and that by the Preaching of the Gospell and hearing of the voyce of their Pastors and had amongst them all those sealing and discriminating Ordinances that were sufficient not only to forme them into a church or churches but to difference them from Pagans and Infidels as who were Israelites to whom pertained the adoption and the glory the Covenants and the giving of the Law and the Service of God and the promises as Saint Paul speaketh Rom. 9. vers 4. all which I conceive were sufficent and avaylable to make any then living members of Christs Church I say when they had circumcision and the Passoever baptisme and the Law and the Gospell and that worship of God that he had established amongst them and were his peculiar people of whom Christ had given this testimony that they were his true worshippers and when they were also gathered in according to Gods own appointment by the sound of the Gospell and by the preaching of Faith and Repentance and by the Ministry of the Word as all the Prophets had formerly gathered Churches then those that were Baptized by Iohn who was a Prophet sent of God Luke the 3. and sent to baptize Iohn the 1. 33. and those that were baptized by the Disciples who were sent from Christ as he was from his Father who said Go teach all nations baptising them c. all they I say ought by my brother Burton and all the Independents to be taken notice of as formed into a Church or Churches what so ever he and I. S. say to the contrary who in this agree that those that were baptized by John and by Christs Disciples were no Christians much lesse cast into a Church mould according to the New-Testament forme and lest of all that they were members of one Christian Church at Ierusalem These are J. S. his formall words pag. 9. So that whiles these men vvill dispute against the truth they blaspheme and give the Spirit of God the lye for Christ hath said that they that heare his Disciples heare him and that they that heare his voyce are his sheepe novv vvhen all those that vvere converted by their Ministry and vvere in token of their faith and obedience baptized and had given up their names unto Christ they were all incorporated into his fold which is his church his Mysticall body and were moulded into a church or churches and so they are set down to us in the holy Scriptures as believers and true members of Christs church and therefore formed into a church or churches for there is but one Shepherd and one sheep-fold and Christ had then no other church on earth that we reade of but that of the Iewes and which is yet more it was a reformed church for Christ had cast out all the Buyers and Sellers John 2. out of the Temple and cals it his Fathers house and the house of prayer so that it was now a pure church and clensed from all pollutions and in the which all Christs Ordinances were in their purity here was the Preaching of the Gospell the Teaching of the Law and all the sealing Ordinances both old and new here was Circumcision the Passeover Sacrifices and Ceremonies here was Baptisme and the Lords Supper or breaking of bread here was the true Invocation or calling on the name of God and that in the house of Prayer where all Supplications were heard and that before Christs death Here we have all the materialls for the making or forming of a church or churches or casting of Christians into a church mould according to the new-testament forme to speak a little in the Independents dialect for here we have visible Saints in multitudes devoute men and true worshippers from out of all the Nations under heaven Acts 2 here we have Christ and his twelve Apostles and his seventy Disciples Elders and Teachers in abundance besides many Women that followed him and ministred unto him here was no want of Ministers and Officers and Members of all sorts besides innumerable multitudes of believers and cryers Hosanna and all this before Christs death as well as after and all these Christian believers and such as did partake of all sealing and saving Ordinances sufficient to cast them into a church mould and to forme them into a church or churches as well as after Christs ascension and therefore my indefinite enumeration of those that were baptized by Iohn and Christs Disciples ought by my brother Burton and I. S. and all the Independents to have been taken notice of as formed into a church or churches without Christ and his blessed Apostles who partaked in all Ordinances be not in their esteeme reputed Christians and formed into a church or cast into a church mould which were blasphemy in any to thinke and therefore is much more the height of wickednesse in my brother Burton and I. S. to affirme and Print for I. S. his expressions I produced them often before I will now set downe my brother Burtons formall words which I cannot but reiterate For your indefinite enumeration saith he of those mulititudes baptized by Iohn and by Christs Disciples we take no notice of them unlesse formed into a church or churches but following the expresse Scripture the first formed church we finde is in Acts 2. These are his words and that in the name of all the Independents saying we take no notice of them So that by this all men may gather that in the Independents language and in their Divinity Iohn Baptist and all Christs Disciples with Christ himself and all Christian believers in Christs time and all that by baptisme were received into Christs fold and church and such as had given up their names to Christ were not worthy to be taken notice of by the Independent brethren who esteeme of
them all as no Christians but a deformed church and not cast into a church mould For my brother Burton peremptorily affirmes and that in the name of all the Independents pag. 11. that following the expresse Scripture the first formed church we finde is in Acts the 2. So that they all profâ—sse they reade of no formed church nor of no church cast into a church mould according to the new-testament forme till after Christs death and that expr sly set down for the time of it Acts the 2. So that the Christian church before Christs death and ascension was deformed that is to speake plainly that Iohn the Baptist Christ and his holy Apostles and all Christians made by them were not moulded up as they ought to be and formed into a Church or Churches which if it be not the height of blasphemy I refer to the judgment of any intelligent Reader Amongst them in their new moulded congregations a Pastor a Teacher and two Elders and a Deacon and five or six brethren more and three or four Sisters can make up a formed Church after the New Testament form Now is there any man so stupid and brutish as will not conclude that where Christ was the great Pastor and Shepherd of our Soules and where there were James and John the sonnes of Zebedee two Teachers or Doctors those Bonaerges those sonnes of Thunder and eight or nine Elders with seventy Disciples all Saints all whose names were writ in heaven with multitudes of Beleevers with many women that followed Christ the great Shepherd of our souls who had also a Decon amongst them Judas by name that all these could not or did not make up a formed church or churches when ten or twelve in their whibling congregations so qualified as formerly can make a formed church after the New Testament form I say he that shall not beleeve that the Lord Jesus Christ the great shepherd of his sheep and all his Disciples Schollers and followers cannot as well make a formed church as a few in our new founded or rather confounded congregations is voyd of all reason and understanding And they that shall peremptorily and rashly affirm that they were not a true formed church I proclaim them guilty of blasphemy and deserving most condigne punishment And therfore when my brother Burton and many of the Independents are guilty of this heinous and facinorous crime they ought severely to be dealt with as prevaricators against the divine Majesty of the King of Saints and King of Kings and against the honour of the Saints in Christs time and ought by all Christs true Disciples and such as love the honour and dignity of their King and Saviour Jesus Christ to be abominated as a company of false teachers calumniators and horrid seducers how godly soever they seem to the wrold to be And as all such teachers as my brother Burton and his complices are ought by Christs Saints and Servants to be looked on as a company of grand impostors and juglers So the poor and despised Presbyterians who they terme sinners and carnall people and men of earth and enemies of Christ and his Kingdome may comfort themselves in this that they are like their master and his Disciples and all that were converted by John the Baptist and by the Ministry of Christ and his Apostles and Disciples and baptized by them for they pronounce of us all that we are not formed into a church or churches nor cast into a church mould according to the New Testament forme and that we are not members of any true church nor Saints but enemies of Christ and at best but converts in part as if Christ the authour and finisher of our Faith wrought his worke to the halves this I say may comfort all us the poore despised Presbyterians for the same they say of Christ and his Disciples and of all that were converted and baptized by Johns and their ministry and such as partaked in all Ordinances of all which they affirm That they were not formed into a Church or Churches according to the New Testament form for in their babble there was not a formed church till that we reade of Acts the 2. So that neither Christ nor his Disciples nor John the Baptist and his Disciples nor the hundred and twenty names we read of Acts the 1. in their learning were a formed church nor all the other worshippers the Scripture speaks of Act. 2. nor thought worthy by them to be taken notice of for a church or churches So that by this bold assertion of my brother Burton and I. S. they do not only oppose the truth but indeed many of those of their own party and tribe howsoever they pretend they write in the name of them all who I am most assured will give them little thanks for this their pains for to my knowledge the learnedst of them are against them in this point and disavow their opinion For the principallest of them hold that the hundred and twenty names we read of Acts the first were a true formed church as all their writings and disputes declare and therefore my brother Burton and I. S. affirming the contrary in this they oppose many of their brethren as well as the Presbyterians and for this their temerity I am most confident they will be highly blamed by all the Judicious of that party And truly if the hundred and twenty names were not a true formed church there was then none upon Earth And if they had not been a formed church according to the New Testament forme they could not have given a forme to other churches for all learned christians agree in this That it must be a true formed Church that must make others true formed churches For they cannot give and communicate that to others that they have not themselvs this is one of their own principles and therefore they cannot deny it Now if the hundred and twenty names were a true formed church then all that were baptized by Iohn and Christs Disciples and as many as were converted by their Ministry were a true formed church or churches for they were all formed after one and the same way so that what made the hundred and twenty Names a true formed church made all the other a true formed church or churches if the same cause can produce the same or the like effect And if men would but seriously consider what it is that is absolutely requisite or necessary and indeed abundantly sufficient for the making or forming of a true church or churches or for the making of any man or woman a Member of a true formed church they would soon and without any difficulty perceive That all those that were baptized by Iohn the Baptist and Christs Disciples were as well formed into a church or churches as the hundred twenty names and those three thousand my brother Burton speakes of and which he â—alls the first formed church For all those that were baptized by John
and Christs Disciples beleeved the maine points of the christian Faith and professed subjection unto the Gospell of Jesus Christ and his Kingdome as well as the hundred and twenty names and the other three thousand and this was as much as Iohn the Baptist Christ himselfe and all his Apostles required for the forming of them into a church or churches and making of any men or women Members of the same as is manifest in the second of the Acts verse 38 where Peter saith repent and be baptized And where likewise it is recorded That as many as gladly received the Word were baptized verse 41. and the same day were added to the church about three thousand Soules Neither was there required any more of those converted by Philippe in the church of Samaria Acts the 8. or of the Eunuch or of the Goaler or of any other that were admitted into church-fellowship in the Apostles â—imes then that they should beleeve and be baptized as is apparent through the whole story of the Acts. Now then when all that were baptized by the Baptist and Christs Disciples did all repent and beleeve as the Scripture relateth they did of which the hundred and twenty names were a part as well as those three thousand then they were all moulded into a church forme and formed into a church or churches as well as the three thousand that my brother Burton confesseth following the expresse Scripture were the first formed church And if beleeving the Gospell then and yeelding subjection unto it and repenting and being baptized were sufficient to make them Members and forme them into a church or Churches then beleeving and repenting now and being baptized and yeelding subjection unto the Gospell is sufficient for the making of either men or women Members and forming of them into a church or churches for these were the principall things and the only things then thought sufficient by the Baptist Christ and the blessed Apostles and all the Evangelists for the making of any Members and that in the Apostolicall prime and purest churches Neither have any Ministers of the Gospell in these our dayes any other rule to go by informing or gathering of churches or receiving of Members into any church then that Iohn the Baptist and the glorious Apostles and Disciples of Christ had all the which notwithstanding did then set up Christ upon his Throne as well as any Independent Ministers in our times and therefore as it is high presumption and rashnesse in those of the congregationall way to make or frame to themselves and to the Church of God any other rules to go by in forming of churches then those set down by Christ himselfe who is only to be heard Mat. 17. So it is a great sinne and breach of charity in them to deny those to be formed into a church or churches that observe not their new rules and yet observe and follow Christs injunctions and commands from all which I may well and safely conclude That when those that were baptized by the Baptist and Christs Disciples imbraced the Christian faith and professed subjection unto it and unto Christ the Messiah and were baptized by them into Christ or in his name who were men in office and sent of God to this purpose as having their commission immediately from him for their so doing for so Saint John saith Ioh. 1. v. 33. He that sent me to baptize c. so Christ saith Go teach all Nations and Baptize them c. Mat. 28. I say when this was the substance of Iohn the Apostles commission and when John performed it accordingly baptizing all Jerusalem and all Judea and all the Regions round about Matth. 3. and when the Disciples of Christ baptized more then John Iohn 4. then it followes that all those they baptized were all moulded into a Church or Churches as well as the hundred and twenty names who were baptized by their Ministery and those thousands that were converted baptized and added unto the Church in the 2. of the Acts by the Preaching and Ministery of Peter and the other Apostles and were all by the same reason formed into a Church or Churches not withstanding whatsoever my brother Burton and I. S. speake and dispute to the contrary and therefore they ought to have beene taken notice of by my good brother as formed into a Church or Churches And if it be duly considered what the Independents teach and hold concerning a true formed Church after the New Testament forme and according to their Principles then this very Church my Brother Burton saith was the first formed Church wee reade of was neither in his owne opinion nor according to the doctrine of those of the congregationall way a true formed Church as not having distinct Officers and Members united into one Church body respectively and therefore not a church properly so called and so then it will follow there was not at that time a true formed church in the World which is impious to say or thinke as in the sequell of this tractate by Gods assistance I shall abundantly make appeare and that from my Brother Burtons owne words and from the Independents definition of a Church and therefore my Brother Burton ought as little to have taken notice of those converted by Peters Sermon for the first formed Church as of those that were baptized by Iohn and Christs Disciples for they had not their distinct Officers and Members united into a Church body respectively according to their learning yea they had not then Deacons at all nor Elders as many of the Independents hold nor other of their requisits for the making of a formed Church and therefore it was notachurch properly so called to speake in their Dialect But of these things in their due place I will now examine his following discourse by which the vanity of my Brother Burton will the better appeare and for the which I perswade my selfe he will receive if not a severe censure at least a moderate check such an one as I causelessly had not long since from a Plumporidge Presbyterian brother one of their fellow comoners and a trencher friend to that party for my Brother Burton doth in exprâ—sse words grant that which all the Independents and those of his faction absolutely deny viz. That there were many congregations and assemblies of Beleevers in the Church of Jesalem this I say he granteth which all they deny attesting the contrary as all their dissenting Arguments shew who labour to prove that there were not many congregations and assemblies of Beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem and in formall words affirme That there were no more Beleevers in that Church then did and could all meet together in one place and congregation for they knew very well that if they should grant that the day on their side is lost and this caused Master Knollys by name and I. S. to come out against me for holding there were many congregations with a promise that if
as yet any particular visible formed churches for all these severall congregations are but so many branches of that one catholicke visible church and a branch and a member of a church is not a church properly so called in my brother Burtons Dialect and therefore wee have no true visible churches or church bodies upon earth properly so called this I say will necessarily follow upon my Brother Burtons unsound Principles and this his opinion which I am confident upon his more serious thoughts and when he makes not such haste as he confesses he did when he writ this his book against me he will acknowledge to be very erroneous But if he shall against all reason undertake to maintaine the same doctrine concerning the Catholicke visible church he doth about the church of Ierusalem I am assured he will be highly condemned by the learnedest of his party as well as by the universall consent of all the judicious Divines in the world who I know are of a contrary judgement But I say if upon mature deliberation he shall acknowledge and grant that the severall congregations or churches of believers mentioned in the Scriptures as that of Corinth Ephesus Galatia c. and their own severall congregations in their new gathered churches howsoever he will not grant that title unto our assemblies I say if he shall but accord that both the primitive churches and their new congregations be churches properly so called or church bodies though but so many branches and members of the Catholicke visible church which yet is but one and the same church then likewise of necessity it will follow and he must yeild unto it that all those severall congregations and assemblies in the church of Ierusalem were churches properly so called though but so many branches of that one and the same particular church because as the learned know all particular congregations and churches that partake in all the Ordinances as they are similar parts of the whole church so they doe all partake of the name and nature of it and are all of them churches properly so called and therefore by the very same reason I say all those severall congregations and assemblies in the church of Ierusalem being parts of that Nationall city or Presbyterian church that one and the same church as partaking both of the name and nature of that church are all of them churches properly so called one of those conclusions I affirme will necessarily follow from my brother Burtons principles And for the better evidencing of what I have said I will adde a few words more by way of a corollary that whatsoever the whole church at Ierusalem had in it to make it the first formed church properly so called the same had all the congregations and assemblies respectively and severally considered to make every one of them churches properly so called And therefore if the whole church at Ierusalem may challenge the name of a true formed church as the Independents acknowledge then the severall congregations and assemblies respectively and severally considered might do the same and were churches properly so called For if the whole consisted of visible Saints so did every one of those severall congregations and assemblies consist of visible Saints And if the whole had the blessed Apostles in it and Christs seventy Disciples and all sorts of church Officers so had every severall congregation and assembly of that church though but a part and a branch of the whole And if the whole church inioyed all the saving and sealing ordinances and all acts of worship and continued stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in breaking bread and in prayer so did every one of those congregations and assemblies severally and respectively considered And therefore when all the branches of that one particular church at Ierusalem viz every congregation and assembly severally considered and as a part were equall to the whole church in all priviledges immunities and in whatsoever is required for the making of a true formed church so that there was nothing wanting to either of those congregations that the whole church partaked in and injoyed or could challenge for the making it a compleat Church then it followeth and that necessarily that if the whole church be a true formed church and a church properly so called as the Independents confesse that all those congregations assemblies severally considered were churches properly so called This I thought good to premise And now I come to make good what I undertooke which is to prove those severall Assemblies in the church of Ierusalem to be churches properly so called which I do by this argument All such assemblies congregations as daily met together in diverse companies in the Temple and in Solomons Porch and in severall private houses in the fellowship of the Gospell and in the name of Christ and clothed with his power and honoured with Christs presence being all believers and Saints and such as gladly received the word and were all baptized and continued stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in the breaking of bread and in prayer and injoyed amongst themselves in their severall congregations all the saving and sealing Ordinances and all Acts of worship and whatsoever priviledges and immunities the whole church partaked in and the which the Independents themselves repute and thinke sufficient for the making and constituting of a formed church and who also had amongst them in those severall assemblies Ministers immediately sent them of God and inspired with the holy Ghost every one of the which had the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven given unto them by Christ himselfe with a promise to be with them to the ende of the world and that whatsoever they loosed on earth should be loosed in heaven and whatsoever they bound on earth should be bound in heaven and that his spirit also should leade them into all truth the which Ministers likewise taught them whatsoever Christ had commanded them and that daily in the Temple and in every house all and every one of them respectively and severally taken were true and compleate churches properly so called But in the church of Jerusalem there were many such assemblies and congregations as dayly met together in diverse companies in the Temple and in Solomons Porch and in several private houses in the fellowship of the Gospell and in the name of Christ and clothed with his power and honoured with Christs presence being all believers and Saints and such as gladly received the Word and were all baptized and continued stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in the breaking of bread and in prayers and injoyed amongst themselves in their severall congregations all the saving and sealing Ordinances and all acts of worship and whatsoever priviledges and immunities the whole church partaked in and the which the Independents themselves repute and thinke sufficient for the making and constituting of a formed church and who also had amongst them in those severall
such as have built upon this foundation that upon the reading of any books or hearig of any arguments on the contrary side their hearts may not like the heart of Ahaz Isai the 7. 1. when he heard of the confederacy of Syria and Ephraim be moved as the trees of the wood are moved with the winde This is the discourse of that Author whose words I have related in their full length and extent not intending at this time to shew all the errors of them which would require a just volume though occasonally I shall meete with some of them and make it appeare that according to his discription of a church which he hath taken out of Master Cotteos booke of New England none of the congregationall churches at this day are compleate churches properly so called And if that also my brother Burton speakes be true then the very church of Jerusalem as I said before which he calles the first formed church was not a true formed church properly so called All this occasionally I hope to make evident In the meane time I will make use of such Arguments as the new lights from the Summer Ilands afforde me for the proving of my major proposition which was that All those Assemblies and Congregations met together in those severall houses at Ierusalem every one of them respectively and severally taken were churches properly so called And this I doe the more willingly because I conceive it will better sound in my brother Burtons eares and those of his party to heare one of their own great Rabbyes who they usually call Giants and tall fellowes then to heare me who at pleasure they stile a Pigmy and Dwarfe from his words therefore I thus argue If two or three met together in the fellowship of the Gospell and in Christs name and clothed with his power and honoured with his presence doe constitute a visible church as he asserteth and laboureth to prove in the name of all the Independents then much more two or three hundred met together in the fellowship of the Gospell and in Christs name and clothed with his power and honoured with his presence having amongst them also their lawfull Officers and Ministers and injoying likewise all those saving and sealing Ordinances within themselves which the Independents confesse are sufficient for the constituting of a Church properly so called then I say and that with far better reason that such a company doe constitute a compleat visible Church or a Church body properly so called but in the Church of Jerusalem there was not onely two or three met together or two or three such Assemblies and Congregations but at least twelve if not halfe twelve score yea innumerable in all and every one of the which they met together in the fellowship of the Gospell and in Christs name and clothed with his power and honoured with his presence and in all and every one of the which respectively and severally they had also their lawfull Officers and Ministers and injoyed all those saving and sealing Ordinances which the Independents confesse arr sufficient for the constituting of a Church properly so called Ergo all and every one of those Congregations severally and respectively considered were Churches properly so called This Argument is grounded upon the Independents owne Principles and upon their very words and corroborated with their owne reasons For what people say they in the world may bee called a Church if they may not to whom Christ hath given his power and promised his presence If the gifts of Christ be of any force if the power of Christ bee of any efficacy then they have a right to be so called Thus the Independents speake and therefore without they will renounce their owne Principles and abjure all reason and the very light of understanding given them of God they must acknowledge those severall congregations in the Church of Jerusalem to be Churches properly so called as having in every one of them whatsoever they thinke requisite and sufficient to constitute a formed Church for there were in each of them respectively such Ministers and Officers as to whom Christ had given his power and promised his presence and that to the enâ— of the world Matth. 28. vers the last They had also in all those congregations all those Priviledges Immunities and Ordinances the injoying of the which the Independents thinke sufficient to make any one of their new congregations a compleat and formed church or church body properly so called as for their Ministers and Pastors they had all the blessed Apostles amongst them and Christs seventy disciples and many other Preachers abundantly furnished with al gifts as who had gone in and out with Christ from the very beginning of his and Iohns Ministry the meanest of which was thought fit to be an Apostle as is manifest from the first of the Acts and they had amongst them also in their severall congregations many Beleevers and Saints and all of them extraordinarily gifted and qualified and such as continued stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in the breaking of bread and in prayers therefore they were visible Churches I doe not with the Author say mysticall bodies the Members of the which were visible Saints such as were called out of the world and united together in their severall congregations and that with the holy covenants of Baptisme and breaking of bread to worship the Lord in all his holy Ordinances and therefore they were so many compleat churches and churches properly so called as being joyned together in the fellowship of the faith of the Gospel and having in all those assemblies and congregations severally and respectively both for matter and forme that which the Independents hold ever sufficient to constitute and compleate churches properly so called for the matter of those congregations they were visible and miraculous Saints not ordinary ones as being inspired with the Holy Ghost and having amongst them Officers and Ministers of incomparable sanctified transcendent indowments viz the holy Apostles al the which were led into all truth by the Spirit of God who spake in them and by them infallibly who had all and every one of them the Keys of the Kingdome of Heaven viz. the power of order and jurisdiction by which they preached the Gospel and ordained and constituted all other churches and gathered and formed churches both in Ierusalem and in all other cities and countries wheresoever they came And as in all those congregations and assemblies they had the materials both for Officers and Members of true compleate formed churches so tâ—â—y had likewise that which the Independents call the forme of compleate churches properly so called to speake in their owne language for they were all united and combined together in all and every one of those severall congregations by the bond of an holy covenant or covenants as that of Baptisme and breaking of bread those sealing Ordinances and they had the preaching of the Word and prayer amongst
them in all which Ordinances every one of those severall congregations did daily partake with the Fellowship of the Apostles all which in these our dayes are thought sufficient by those of the congregationall way to make any of their Assemblies a true and compleat formed Church and a Church properly so called so that wheresoever according to their owne Doctrine and Principles they inioy all these Ordinances in their severall meeting houses with a Pastor and Doctor and an Elder or two and a Deacon and three or foure good women and as many men every one of these severall Congregations challenge unto themselves though they consist but of ten or twelve the name of a formall and compleate Church properly so called and doe conclude that they are so many Churches properly so called in all which they affirme and no where else that Christ is set up as King upon his Throne And therefore if all the severall Congregations of the Independents considered by themselves respectively apart may properly in their opinion be called churches and that for the injoying but some of the above mentioned Ordinances and Priviledges that all those severall Congregations in the Church of Ierusalem did compleatly partake in then all good reason will conclude that all these severall Assemblies in Jerusalem respectively and severally considered were compleate churches properly so called and that as I said before with a great deale more and better reason by how much it is certaine that those congregations and severall assemblies of Beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem had both for Matter and Forme and all other requisits whatsoever in these our dayes can make a compleate Church or Churches properly so called And this that I have now said for the confirmation of the Major Proposition of my Argument may suffice it being grounded upon the Independents owne Principles and Doctrine so that I shall not need any more Reasons for the corroborating of the truth of the same As for my Minor Proposition they that shall reade but the first six Chapters of the Acts and the 18. of Matt. and the 28. of the same Booke and the sixteenth and twentieth of Saint Iohns Gospel shall find it sufficiently confirmed yea my Brother Burton denys not that there were many congregations in Ierusalem So that now I hope every judicious and intelligible Reader from all the forgoing Discourse will see that I have proved what I undertook viz. that there were not only several Congregations and assemblies of Beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem which all the Independents saving my Brother Burton deny but that all those severall congregations and assemblies severally and respectively considered were Churches properly so called which my Brother Burton thought a thing impossible to be evinced and that all those congregations and Assemblies notwithstanding made but one Church and were all of them under one Presbyterie governed communi consilio Presbyterorum which my Brother Burton all the Independents do acknowledge and therfore of necessity it must follow there was in Ierusalem a subordination or combining of many Churches all which neverthelesse were called but one Church as being under one government as the Churches at this day of Geneva Bazill and of the other reformed Cantons all the which consisting of many congregations or churches properly so called being united and combined together and subordinate make up but one Church in their severall Precincts after the example of the Church at Jerusalem and the other Primitive and purest Churches the government of all the which was left as a patterne of imitation to all succeeding 〈◊〉 to the end of the world to teach them to unite and combine themselves ther for the better and more orderly governing regulating of them And it is very fit that as the Mother Churches and those the most purest ones were ruled and ordered so should all the Daughter Churches be moderated and regulated in all following Generations to the full consummation of all things yea all reason will perswade any intelligible man that a Councel or colledge of grave Divines and experienced men and men of Knowledge Learning and Integrity should know a great deale better how to governe then a few giddy headed witlesse and worthlesse men women which most of the new Congregations consist of Now in all the Primitive and Apostolicall Churches wee find this kind of government as in the seven Churches of Asia the which consisted of many and severall Congregations in their severall Precincts and yet made but one Church in their particular Jurisdictions and all those my Brother Burton speaks of and which hee brings in for the making up of a compleate paterne of Church government were so governed communi consilio Presbyterorum as that of Ephesus as I shall by and by briefly prove after I have answered to what my Brother Burton hath yet to say in this busines to whose words if any credit may be given then the Church of Ierusalem it selfe which hee cals the first formed Church was not a perfect formed Church for hee accuseth that of imperfection and not that only but all the other Primitive and Apostolicall Churches saying that they were not compleate within themselves so that to make up a compleate patterne of a true constituted Church we must borrow something from each of them and he affirmes that there is the same relation betweene church and churches that is betweene the Members of the body every one having need of the other so that of necessity by this his doctrine they were all dependent by the which he doth oppose all his brethren of the congregationall way who hold and labour to maintaine not the perfection onely of every one of the Primitive churches within themselves but the parity likewise of them and the equall authority and affirme that they were all Independent which opinion of theirs my Brother Burton overthrowes making them all Dependent But let us heare himselfe speake Secondly saith hee it being no more then one entire particular Church and not any Diocesan or Provinciall Church or the Presbytery thereof classicall as you would beare us in hand it is a paterne to all particular Churches in succeeding ages and yet by your favour not so perfect as no Apostolick churches besides it should also come in to make up the patern compleat for wee must necessarily take all the Churches c. as you may see at large in his words before quoted I desire the Reader here in the second part of his answer to take notice of his expressions where First there is Petitio principii an ordinary Error amongst sophisticall dealing men hee begs the question denying the Presbytery of the church at Ierusalem to be classicall which notwithstanding the Scripture sufficiently evinceth as hath beene abundantly proved viz. that the church of Ierusalem consisted of many congregations and notwithstanding it was governed by the joynt consent and common counsell of many Presbyters to both which he accordeth and yet as if
peoples hands and of which there is neither precept nor president in all the holy Scriptures for this distinction of Officers they call for in all churches and many other things they rigidly exact of us for the compleating and forming of a church after the New-Testament forme were not in the church of Ierusalem the mother church and yet it was by my brother Burtons confession the first formed church and that in the judgment of all the Independents besides himselfe a perfect church at that time But because he requres of me to shew him distinct Officers and Members united into one body respectively in all the severall congregations in the church at Ierusalem without which he affirmeth they were no formed churches properly so called I desire of him likewise that he would shew me that distinction of Officers and Members in that whole church that he demands of me in its parts without the performing of the which all that he hath written is nothing and he must of necessity grant that the church at Jerusalem was not a church properly so called if that distinction I say of Officers and Members be essentiall to the compleating of a church or churches For he confesseth at that time he calls it a formed church they had no Deacons and all the Independents that ever I have seene or talked with say they reade of no Elders in the church at Ierusalem till the 12. of the Acts which was a long time after the first forming of this church and we reade not at any time of any particular Pastor or of any Doctor or Teacher ioyned with that Pastor as is usually in the churches of the Congregationall way but that upon all occasions all the people applyed themselves to all the Apostles and and said Men and brethren what shall we doe and that they continued in the Doctrine and fellowship of all the Apostles and that all things were transacted by the common Counsell of all the Apostles and that they all laid their hands in the Ordination of the Deacons upon each of them we heare nothing I say of any particular Pastor or Teacher or of any Elders all this while and yet by my brother Burtons Doctrine it was a formed church then and we neither heare nor reade also any thing of an explicit particular Covenant which the Independents call the forme of a church neither doe we reade of many things they now rigidly require of all such â—s desire to be Members of their new Congregations practised in that Church I shall therefore cordially desire of my brother Burton seeing the underwriters his tributaries have given him leave as he saith in his Truth shut out of doores that he should baulke no truth he shall meet with in the plowing up of the Scripture but should Preach every truth I say he having obtained this Christian liberty of his Benefactors and truth being now no more in prison that he would candidly and plainly without any reserve Doâ—eâ— ad triarios redieritres tell me the next time I heare from him who was the particular pastor in the church at Ierusalem who was their particular Doctor or Teacher who were their Elders who were their Deacons seeing my brother Burton denieth any congregation to be a church properly so called if it have not its distinct Officers and Members united into one church body respectively for these are his words therefore I put him upon this to prove and without proving it all that he hath hitherto writ both in this book and in his vindication will all prove but waste paper to use his own language I am confident he will not say that Iames or Peter were their Pastor or Teacher or that any of the Apostles were the Pastor or Teacher of that particular church for they were the Universall Pastors of the visible Catholicke church and were extraordinarily sent into all the world as the Scripture recordeth therefore they could not be either the particular Pastors or Teachers of that church for as the Independents teach they must be fixt and should not leave their charge and Flocks neither can my Brother Burton tell which were their Elders for the Independents say they reade of none in the church at Ierusalem till the twelfth of the Acts and therefore according to their doctrine they then had none and it seemes to be my brother Burtons opinion â—or he â—aith the Church at Jerusalem wanted that part of discipline of casting out of corrupt Members which if they had had Elders they could not have wanted and for Deacons my brother Burton acknowledgeth that at that time he calleth it a formed Church they had none So that by this I have now said I beleeve it will be a difficult if not an impossible thing either for him or any of his fraternity to shew me that distinction of Officers and Members in the whole Church at Ierusalem which he requires I should shew him in the several branches congregations without the which notwithstanding according to his learning it cannot be a Church properly so called and so then the church at IerusaleÌ„ it self was no church properly so called Therefore when he is at plow again as now I understand he is I desire him that he would furrow up this truth unto me and shew me that distinction of Officers and Members withall I desire to be resolved how he comes to make this distinction of Officers and Members united into one church body respectively to be the forme of a Church when his brethren of the congregationall way make an explicite particular covenant to be the forme of a Church and the Members and Officers to be the materials onely of a Church All these truths I desire and that earnestly that my brother Burton at his next going to plow he would lay open and discover unto mee and then I will conclude of him that he is a singular tiller and a very good husbandman in Christs field his Church or otherwise hee will never be fit either to make a compleat Independent Country courtier or an absolute Independent Gentleman but he shall be a Haberdasher in the small wares of Independency and with those I perswade my selfe he will be best able to trade with But in the mean time till I heare from him I will affirme that if it be true he saith That the Church of Jerusalem wanted Deacons and Church discipline and an explicite particular covenant and many other good things they require of us for the compleating of a church or churches properly so called then that Church was not perfect and compleat and yet we read not that the Saints of those times made any separation from their publike Assemblies and Congregations though they wanted Officers and Discipline and many other things required now by them so that we may learn from those primitive and holy Christians that we ought not to forsake the publike Assemblies of the Saints for want of some part of Discipline or for want of some Officers
or for want of many things they now exact of all Christians for the compleating and moulding of them into Church bodies pro perly so called for we read That in the Church of Jerusalem they were perfectly converted and were Saints indeed and yet that for some wants they made no separation rent or schisme from their brethren but that they dayly met together in their publick Assemblies as in the Temple and in Solomons Porch and from house to house openly and that in all love and charity with one accord And yet if my brother Burton and the Independents may be beleeved they had neither Deacons nor Elders nor distinction of Officers nor a great part of Discipline nor many other of their requisites So that from the pious and godly example of those glorious Saints I learn this lesson That rents and scismes are not to be made amongst brethren for some failings in any Churches yea though there be some defects not onely in Officers and Members but a very want of Officers themselves and of a good Discipline also in any Church or Churches and that they that do make rents and divisions have a great deal to answer for Withall I learn that it may be a true Church though there be a failing in Discipline and a want of some chiefe Officers and Members For my brother Burton acknowledgeth That the Church at Jerusalem was a formed Church although it wanted both Officers and Discipline and all those things they now require of all such as desire to be made Members in their new Congregations And therefore if this he now preacheth be solid and orthodox Divinity and if he may be credited in what he writeth as there was at that time no just ground of separation from their publike Assemblies for want of those things so there is now in these our dayes no just cause of separation from our Assemblies if there be indeed a reall want of discipline and Church Officers which we might long since have injoyed had not he and his brethren hindred our happy begun Reformation Especially I say we ought not to separate when there is no failing or want in any dominative or fundamentall pointe of Religion necessary to salvation and where all the counsell of God requisite to eternall happinesse is dayly publikely taught in every one of our Congregations and Churches all which the Independents themselves do acknowledge we want not Besides it is granted by all orthodox Divines that Discipline makes not for the esse but the bene esse of a Church Yea the Independents themselves hold That Officers in a Church make not for the esse but the bene esse of it as the New Lights from the Summer Islands apparently delucidate For they say Though the Officers all dye yet the Church ceaseth not to be a church But to return to the matter in hand Whereas my brother Burton affirmeth that the Church at Jerusalem wanted Discipline and that it had not Deacons at first and that the Churches were not brought forth to full perfection in one day and that their very constitution had a graduall growth I maintain that in all he asserteth he is not onely exceeding erroneous and ignorant but understandeth not the very doctrine of the Independents who are all against him in those his assertions for they all acknowledg and in express words affirm it in their writings that all the Officers of the church were virtually in the Apostles saying they were Pastors Teachers ruling Elders and Deacons c. And therefore they wanted neither Deacons nor Elders if their concession be true nor any church Officers which is point blank against my brother Burton his opinion They confesse likewise that all the Apostles and every one of them had the Keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven that is the power of order and jurisdiction viz the key of knowledg and authority And therefore they had also in the church of Jerusalem that part of Discipline of casting out corrupt Members They acknowledge in like manner that all the Apostles had equall power amongst themselves and that they had authority over all the churches as having the care of all the churches who were committed to their charge and that they left both the Presbyters and people in their several churches to the exercise of all their particular rights impeached neither of them of their liberties And they do also confess that as Paul by his own authority did excommunicate Hymeneus and Alexander 1 Tim. 1. ver 20. and others so might the other Apostles have done if they had had the like occasion given them and might have put any church not only in mind of their duty and reproved them for their neglect of Discipline but have injoyned and commanded them also to have put it in execution as both Paul did the church of Corinth and Saint John the seven churches of Asia which were all well constituted and well and perfect formed churches by their first constitution and brought forth to full perfection in one day so as they had no need of a graduall growth as my brother Burton affirmeth All these things I say the Independents do accord unto And all reason will perswade any well grounded Christians That the church of Corinth was a perfect church at its first constitution before the incestuous person appeared in it and the same they will say of the other seven churches in Asia before the doctrine of the Nicolaiâ—tans and that of Baalam and Jezabell sprung up in them and before those luke-warme Laodiceans appeared and all the other offenders there spake of all the which were so far from adding any perfection to those churches as it was a deformity to them all to have such creatures and failings amongst them and it was reputed their great sinne to connive at them and suffer them to be amongst them and in their bowels which by their first constitution they had power to have cast out For it is well known that all those churches at their first plantation and founding had all of them their Presbyters and Elders and all other Members and Officers as consisting of Saints and had in all those severall churches both the power of order and jurisdiction and the power of the Keyes and this in their first constitution and therefore had no neede of a graduall growth but were all brought forth to full perfection the first day contrary to my brother Burtons doctrine And it is confessed likewise by the Independents and by my brother Burton himselfe That where there are Church Officers as a Pastor and Teacher with an Elder or two and a Deacon and where there are a few visible Saints if they amount but to the number of twenty nay if they be but ten or twelve gathered together according to their method that there is a compleat formed Church where Christ is set up as King upon his Throne and that this Church is clothed with Christs power and honoured with his presence the which
likewise wanteth nothing for matter and forme but hath plenary authority within it selfe and therefore is as compleat a Church within it selfe as any church in the world by all which it must necessarily follow and that upon their own principles that it is brought forth in perfection in one day and hath no neede of a graduall growth Now I shall never beleevethat those glorious churches founded by the holy Apostles in every city in the which they had their Elders and Presbyters and all other Officers appointed them the which churches also consisted of visible Saints that they were not at their first constitution as compleat churches and in the which Christ was not as well set up upon his Throne as any of our new gathered churches of the congregationall way Yea it were an impiety to think that the blessed Apostles did not know how to gather churches and how to set up Christ upon his Throne in them and how to bring them to perfection in one day at their first constitution as well as our brethren the Independents who notwithstanding do all proclame they but imitate the Apostles both in the gathering and constituting of their new churches And therefore if the Independent congregations are all compleated at their first founding and constitution and be all compleat within themselves as having plenary authority and power within themselves much more had all the Apostolicall and Primitive Churches absolute jurisdiction within themselvs at their first constitution which is yet more manifest from the reproofe given to the Church of Corinth by S. Paul who blameth them for not casting out the incestuous person and from the reproof given to some of the 7 churches of Asia by Christ himself For otherwise they if they had not bin perfect and compleat at their first constitution might have replyed and answered That they had no power to cast out corrupt Members and that their churches were not compleatly moulded up at their first founding and that they wanted that part of Discipline but none of these churches pretended any such thing neither could they for Saint Paul had given the church of Ephesus by name a caveat to take heed of Wolves that would rise up among them after his departure and had armed them likewise with power and authority for the casting of them out as it is at large to be seen in the twentieth of the Acts and that church executed its power in finding out of false Teachers and is praised for it though the other are blamed So that the neglect of this their duty and not executing of their Discipline was that that was found fault with in them and that they had not exercised that power that was given them in casting out of those corrupt Members from amongst them This I say was their failing and for this were they blamed so that it was not for want of Discipline or that they were not perfect at their first constitution but their negligence and their not doing their duty was their sinne Neither was the Church of Ierusalem inferior to any other church in power or wanted that part of Discipline of casting out corrupt Members as my Brother Burton boldly and without all reason affirmeth for it is well knowne that the church at Ierusalem had power of life and death as wee may see in the storie of Ananias and Saphira his wife the which if it could take away the very life of offendors as it did theirs for lying to the Spirit of God then it had power to cast out any corrupt Members and scandalous persons if they had had any amongst them as all reason will dictate to any well grounded Christian But that wee reade not of any excommunicated in the Church at Ierusalem it was not for any want of Discipline or power in that Church of casting out offenders but because there was no open Delinquents and scandalous persons for they were all zealous of the Law as it is well knowne and would suffer none in the least to transgresse it without questioning them nay if they conceived but an offence in the Apostles themselves they would call them to an account as wee may see Acts the â—1 where they questioned Peter for going in to the Gentiles and it is conceived by learned and judicious Christians that the punishment also that was inflicted upon Ananias and Saphira strucke so great a terrour of offending into all the Ghurch as it is in expresse words declared that they durst not in publike be vitious and therfore that made them all afraid of publike open and scandall withall it is recorded that they were all true Beleevers and Saints in the Church of Ierusalem and that they continued stedfastly in the Apostles Doctrine and Fellowship and in breaking of bread and prayer and were all true converts and Saints indeed now no church useth to cast out Saints and men of a holy and unblameable conversation and such as persevere in goodnesse and doe their duty but the wicked and scandalous which when there was none in the church at Ierusalem there was no need of excommunication or at least they had no occasion of exercising that part of discipline at that time For discipline in any church is as Magistracy in a Common-wealth or Kingdome which is not a terrour to the good but to the wicked as Saint Paul speaketh Rom. the 13. it is a comfort to well doers and as the Magistrate useth the sword onely against Offendors and Delinquents so the Officers of the Church exercise that part of Discipline only in casting out corrupt and scandalous Members which is solely to bee put in execution against them and therefore that wee reade not of excommunication in the Church at Ierusalem it was not for want of that part of Discipline but because there were no publick and scandalous persons there as in the church of Corinth Besides all men know that Discipline is one thing and the execution of discipline is an other and is but the result and effect of discipline as the church is one thing and the Administration of the Sacraments is another Power and Authority in a court whether ecclesiasticall or civill is one thing and the execution of the power of that court is an other and as the execution of its authority makes it not a court nor giveth not the power to it but declareth it to be a court invested with authority as in the Parliament the great and supreme court of this Kingdome the cutting off of Strafford and the Prelates heads gave not power to the Parliament but declared the power they had by their first constitution for they were a court before and had the power of execution before but upon this occasion they exercised it but will any man say if they had not at this time exercised their authority as they have not done for these many years before that the great court had wanted that part of Discipline all men that should attempt to say that great councell
wanted that part of Discipline I beeleeve they would exercise some more of their authority to teach such an one better manners or more wit Even so it was in the Church at Ierusalem they had discipline in that Church though wee reade not of the putting of it in execution as we do in the Church of Corinth and Ephesus neither wil any rationall man conclude that all the other Primitive Churches wanted that part of discipline because I say wee reade onely of the execution of it in the church of Corinth and that of Ephesus which is commended for it and some of the other seven churches are blamed for not casting out their corrupt Members and because they had not at that time exercised their authority neither reade wee of it in the churches of Galatia Colosse nor amongst the Thessalonians nor in the church of Rome nor Antioch nor in Samaria will any man therefore say that all these churches wanted that part of Discipline because wee reade nothing of it in them I am confident they will not be so fanaticall as to make such a conclusion from so brainsick a premise much lesse will any intelligible christian argue as my Brother Burton does saying wee reade not of that part of Discipline in the church at Ierusalem of casting out corrupt Members Ergo it had it not this would indeed prove a non sequitur and such a consequenct or conclusion could least of all have been made from the Church at Ierusalem upon such an Antecedent then from any of the other churches because the church at Ierusalem had not only the power of the Keyes within it selfe but a legislative power also who gave Lawes to all other churches both for the ordering and ruling of them and for the exercising of their Discipline in every particular and that by Gods appointment for out of Sion shall goe forth the Law saith the Prophet Isa 23. and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem So that the Church at Ierusalem the Mother church gave power to all the daughter churches and that both the power of Order and Jurisdiction the power was radically in it and in that church was the fountain of all authority the streames of the which flowed to all the other churches of the world For out of Zion shal go forth the Law and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem And can any rationall man thinke it gave away all its power and did not keepe a reserve donec ad triarios redierit res I beleeve that all the Independents will much blame my brother Burton for this his rashnesse in affirming the church at Ierusalem wanted that part of Discipline for casting out corrupt Members when the Apostles themselves had all power in their hands bequeathed unto them by Christ himselfe who said Mat. 28. verse 18. 19. All power is given to mee in Heaven and Earth goe yee therefore and teach all Nations c. and Iohn the 20. verse 21 22 23. as my Father hath sent mee even so send I you and when hee had said this hee breathed on them and saith unto them receive yee the Holy Ghost whose soever sinnes ye remit they are remitted unto them and whose soever sins yee retaine they are retained Loe here was plenary authority given unto all the Apostles who as they had the Keyes promised them in the sixteenth of Matthew here they now received them and therefore they had the power in their hands both of order and jurisdiction which the Keyes imported as all the learned know and the very Independents doe not deny now this power was not onely given unto them but unto all faithfull Ministers their successors to whom Christ made a promise as well as to the Apostles Matth. 28. that hee would be with them to the end of the world neither doe wee ever reade that the Apostles and Ministers in the church of Ierusalem did ever relinquish their power and therefore they wanted not that part of Discipline as my Brother Burton grollishly affirmeth who begins now to doubt when hee begins to dote but if there had been any just occasion without all controversie they would have put it in execution but that church consisting of visible Saints and having no scandalous persons amongst them had no occasion of the exercise of that part of Discipline which they wanted not though they exercised it not for it is to be believed that the Apostles would have discharged their duty in punishing offendors if there had beene any And I believe that the Independents would blame any of their Schollers and Members if they should say their new congregated churches wanted that part of Discipline of casting out of corrupt Members though they have not as yet in some of them put it in execution for they have learned to distinguish between the power of a Church and the execution of that power in a church for as it doth not argue that a Court of Justice hath not power of life and death when notwithstanding it is invested with the Authority of hanging and drawing though perhaps after it is erected they either have no occasion of executing that authority that is given or them out of Clemency will for a time shew mercy and use lenity towards offendors not taking the extremity of the Law the more with humanity and kindnesse to reclaime them even so in all well constituted Churches the not executing of the power given them by Christ or the not having just occasion of putting that power in execution doth not prove a want of that power and if any of the Members of the new congregations should so argue against their new church Officers I believe they would soone make use of their Keyes to shut such a Member out of their Church doores as my brother Burton falsly complaines that Truth was lately shut out of Aldermanbury Church doores And truly if one of their whibbling congregations have no want of that part of Discipline though they execute it not shall any man be so temerarious and unadvised as to thinke that the power of the church in Ierusalem was evacuated or enervated or that they had not that part of Discipline when there was greater power in it then in any church in the world all who had all the Apostles amongst them and as Christs and Iohn Disciples all of them armed with the Keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven and when the Magazine and treasury of all power resided continually in that church and therefore that part of Discipline when all other churches derived their power authority and jurisdiction from that as the mother church And to this I now say I am most assured all judicious men will easily consent and agree And therefore my brother Burton affirming that the church at Ierusalem wanted that part of discipline of casting out of corrupt Members saying That neither the Church at Ierusalem was a perfect patterne nor none of the Primitive churches were compleat within themselves but that they must
to any man of but ordinary understanding that in those severall Cities which were after their change of government the Seates of their Bishops and Prelates they had many Townes and Villages and many Churches and Congregations under them all the which before this alteration were all governed by their severall Presbyteryes respectively and were all uuder them and were ordered and moderated communi consilio Pesbyterorum which the Independents themselves do acknowledge and my brother Burton by name in his vindication Hence is was that the blessed Apostles went from City to City to Preach the Gospell there in their Synagogues as the whole Scripture of the new testament relateth and they did not only Preach the Word to them in their severall Cities but in each of them ordained and constituted Presbyteries giving charge to Titus and Timothy to doe the same leaving the government of all those congregations and Churches in those severall Cities in the hands of those severall Presbyteries in their severall jurisdictions injoyning also those severall Presbyteries and Churches to observe the Decrees of the Synod and Councell of Jerusalem and commanding the people all Christians and believers in those severall Cities under them to be subject and obedient to all their severall Ministers and Guides set over them and to observe all that they should from God teach them to observe and doe as we may see out of the severall places I set downe at large in the foregoing discourse as out of the 14. of the Act. 23. Acts 20. 27. 18. Tit. 1 verse 5. 1 Tim. 5. verse 17. Heb. 13. verse 7 17 24. and the first of Pet. 5. 2. Iam. 5. 14. and Acts 15. 23. Acts 16. 4. Acts 21. 25. All which places of holy Scripture and all the Arguments by which I prove all the Primitive and Apostolicall churches to be classically governed my Brother Burton and I. S. passed by not so much as taking notice of them as they did not of those multitudes baptized by Iohn the Baptist and Christs Disciples of whom likewise they took no notice as not formed into a church or churches But as our Saviour said to the Seducers Matth. 22. Yee erre not knowing the Scriptures so I may truly say of all the severall Sectaries of this time they erre not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God to punish them for their wickednesse For would they but take the word Church in that sense the holy Scripture delivereth it unto us and relateth it the controversie would soone be at an end Now the word Church in all the places above quoted and through the whole Scripture of the New Testament for the most part is taken collectively either for all the catholike invisible or visible Church or for the representative body of the church or for many congregations and assemblies of Beleevers all combined together under one government either in a citie or countrie partaking in all the Ordinances as in preaching and praying and the administration of the holy Sacraments and in the exercising of godly discipline not onely within the wals of those severall cities but through all the townes and villages as farre as the bounds and limits of their severall governments precincts and jurisdictions did extend as Acts the 15. 23. The Apostles and Elders send greeting unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch that is to the Church in Antioch and in Syria and in Cilicia So that church is most often taken collectively as the church of Geneva at this day and of Basil and the other reformed Cantons as it was in the seven churches of Asia Now when the word church for the most part in holy Scripture is taken in this sense as the church at Ierusalem the church of Samaria Antioch Philippi Corinth c. and where there were many congregations and churches combined together and all collectively taken in this the Independents and all Sectaries erre that they alwayes take the word church for no more then can meete together in one of their pipkin congregations to partake and communicate in their Ordinances whereas the Scripture as I have in all the forgoing discourse sufficiently proved taketh the word collectively for many congregations under one government although every one of those severall congregations considered apart and by it selfe may truly and properly be called a church as being a Branch and Member of some particular church and communicating in all essentiall Ordinances with it as hath abundantly bin proved yet still it is considered but as a Member and a Branch or part depending upon the whole particular church under which it is and therefore classically governed From all which I may conclude that when all those severall Churches as that at Ierusalem Samaria Corinth Philippi Ephesus which my brother Burton saith must be brought in to make up a compleate paterne of Church government were all collectively taken and classically and collegiatly governed as consisting of many congregations and yet but under one Presbyterie in their severall precincts and jurisdictions my Arguments will everstand good yea they are all strengthned from my brother Burtons Concession and his expresse words For if when there were but three thousand Beleevers in the Church at Ierusalem as it appeares Acts the 2. they were then forced to sever themselves into divers companies because they wanted a convenient place so spacious as wherein to breake bread as my brother Burton saith how impossible a thing was it for them all after that time to meet together in any one place or a few when the church at Ierusalem multiplyed daily and that by many thousands and at last grew so numerous as they amounted to many Myriads or innumerable companies as appeareth Acts the 21. all which notwithstanding my brother Burton passeth by and taketh no notice of wilfully deceiving the poore people in concealing from them so apparent a truth But should I take notice of the error of his words and discover all his juglings my discourse would swell into a mighty volume for to speake the truth his expressions containe in them a heape of fraud and confusion all which hee must one day give a severe account for But not to take notice I say of his severall faylings what he grants is to be taken notice of viz. that when the Church at Ierusalem was in its infancy they wanted a convenient place spacious enough to communicate in all ordinances and therefore they were constrained to sever themselves into divers companies in severall private houses to communicate Then of necessity when that Church was multiplyed into many ten thousands they must needs be distributed into many and many congregations and churches to partake in all the Ordinances and all these were but one church and under one Presbytery as my brother Burton acknowledgeth So that now I am most confident every judicious Reader will easily perceive that my Brother Burton and all those of the congregationall way meerly trifle and delude the poore and ignorant people
whiles with their scriblings they trouble the world in making rents and schismes in church and state But heare yet how hee cavilleth the church of Ierusalem saith hee cannot bee a paterne to all churches for then all Churches must have seven Deacons and must bee all subject to some one Church because things in question were there debated and determined and sent to other Churches to be observed and in regard also that that Church was infallibly guided by the Holy Ghost in which respect the resolution of that Church was with authority it pleased the Holy Ghost and us which no particular Church since can ever say In these respects saith hee it followes then that the Church of Ierusalem remaines not in all things a patterne for other Churches for a paterne must bee in all things imitable and perfect Thus my Brother Burton makes a noyse to little purpose contradicting all those of his owne party that I ever yet read or talked with who all acknowledge that the Church of Ierusalem was a paterne to all churches and from the example of that church as they pretend they forme and governe all their churches and labour to reduce all to that paterne and ground all their proceedings upon the Plat-forme of that church and doe all as they affirme in imitation of that holding Synods to bee one of Gods ordinances and ground it upon the meeting of the Apostles and Elders in the 15. of the Acts and yet my Brother Burton here maintaineth the contrary as his words sufficiently declare for which his grollery I beleeve all those of his Fraternity will give him little thankes and blame him for his so great haste in answering mee who in his wise Epistle to the Reader saith I hasted at last as fast as before I was slow if possible to recover our brother so that it seemes hee made more haste then good speed according to the Proverbe Canis festinans caecos parit catulos and will have cause at leisure to repent for hee hath by this his jugling and conjuring quite rased the foundation and overthrowne the whole Fabrick of the new Bable of Independency which his brethren had beene so busie and diligent to lay erect maintaine and uphold and that from the example of the Church of Ierusalem But it will not be amisse to examine his trifling reasons of this his gain-saying and denyall that the Church of Ierusalem cannot be a paterne to other churches for then saith he every Church must have seven Deacons and all Churches must be subject to one Church and to the Decrees of that Church which they cannot be there being none now infallibly guided Thus my Brother Burton out of the acumen of his wit disputes at randoun after the very same manner did the Prelates in their generation dispute against the godly people they termed Puritans when they alleaged the example of Christ and the blessed Apostles in receiving of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper as that they all received it either sitting or using a Table-gesture and therefore that all Christians and Christs Disciples were bound to imitate and to follow his and the Apostles examples rather then Antichrists as a paterne set downe to them of receiving the Holy Communion to the end of the world To which the Prelates and those of that faction replyed that if the Puritans would make Christ and his Apostles in receiving the Lords Supper a paterne for their imitation then they must always celebrate it in an evening and that after supper and in an upper roome and in a private house and not in publick and then they must never exceed twelve or thirteene communicants and they must be all men and no women and an hundred such other toyes they brought to prove that the example of our blessed Saviour and his holy Apostles was not to be a paterne of imitation for the receiving of the Lords Supper to all Christians in succeeding ages and after the same manner doth my brother Burton now trifle to no purpose For as the example of Christ and the blessed Apostles was a paterne in respect of substance and not in every circumstance which was never required so was the church of Ierusalem in respect of substance and not in every circumstance to be a paterne to all churches for their imitating to the end of the world As for instance The church at Ierusalem had liberty given them by the Apostles to nominate and make choyce of Deacons when there was a necessitie of such Officers to nominate and make choyce of as many as they thought sufficient for their occasions And in this it was a paterne to all churches in succeeding ages that they likewise if they had need of Deacons might make choyce of holy and godly men and of approved integrity and of as many as they had need of whether fewer or more and as often as their occasions required no church being limited for the number and as the Apostles onely in that church ordained the Deacons and not the people so the Ministers and Presbyters only in all churches should doe the same And as upon any difference amongst the brethren that are joyned together in church Fellowship as it hapned then betweene the Grecians and the Hebrewes Acts 6. about their widowes who they thought were neglected in the daily Administration they made their appeales to the Apostles for redresse so in this the church at Ierusalem is a patern to all other churches upon any occasions of such or the like difference to appeale unto their severall Presbyteries and as they willingly submitted themselves to their determination so when the Presbyters command or appoint any thing in the Lord and according to his word the people are to yeeld willing subjection obedience to their order and in their so doing to make the church of Ierusalem their paterne and as in the church of Ierusalem there were many congregations and churches and all these were combined together and subordinate to one Presbyterie in this also the church of Ierusalem is to be a paterne to all churches in succeeding ages that they may doe the like in imitation of that church which is for ever to be a paterne to them and as upon occasion then certaine men went downe from Iudaea to Antioch Acts 15. 1. and troubled the people there and in other churches with words subverting their soules saying that they must be circumcised and keepe the Law vers 24. pretending they came from the Apostles and had a command from them of their so doing so that upon this the churches sent unto the Apostles and the Elders at Ierusalem for the determination of this busines in debate waited patiently for their resolution without making any rents or schismes in the church and as the Apostles and Elders of that church and of other churches called a councell and Synode and there disputed and debated the matter with arguments and reasons searching the holy Scriptures What was the good will
and pleasure of God in them and accordingly determined that difference and question by the written Word and from thence commanded that the Decrees of that Councell should be observed in all Churches After the very same manner in this their so doing the church of Ierusalem is a paterne to all other churches upon the like occasions it any difference of opinion rise amongst the churches or if any new heresies spring up tending to the subversion of the soules of the people how holy and godly so ever they seeme to be that broach them and what pretence so ever they make that they have them from divine Authority I say upon the like occasions in Imitation of the Apostles and Elders in the church at Ierusalem Kings and Princes and Christian Magistrates and those that are in Authority may call a councell or Synod of Divines together and as the Apostles and Elders there debated things by dispute and reason and by searching the holy Scripture found out the truth and determined the question and sent their Decrees which were binding to all other churches so I affirme also in this their so doing that church is a paterne of imitation to all churches in all Nations and Countries and Christian churches in them that Ministers out of severall Presbyteries in a representative body may meet together by the appointment of their Magistrates and dispute those questions by reasoning and discourse and finding by searching of the Word of God what his good will and pleasure is may determine the question accordingly and give out their decrees grouned upon the written Word with authority to be observed by all those churches under their severall Jurisdictions and as the people then did patiently wait till the determining of that difference without making of any rents schismes or separations one from another and did then yeild obedience to those decrees without any reluctation but observed them all willingly after the debate so ought all people in imitation of them and following their example with patience to wait without making any rents and divisions till things are fully discussed and determined in any such Synode or councell and then willingly and cheerfully submit themselves and yeild obedience to them and in their so doing they have the church at Ierusalem for a paterne and the Apostles and Elders of that church and the other churches for an example of imitation so long as they injoyne nothing contrary to the Word of God For this way of governing the church by Synods and Councells upon differing and dissenting opinions betweene church and church and upon occasion of any new Heresies sprung up in Christian Countries or any old ones revived as it hath its paterne from the church at Ierusalem and that of Antioch which is left for our imitation that all churches upon the like occasion should follow it So this way of ruling is grounded upon most excellent reason as most agreeable both to the Law of God and nature and the practise of all Nations and Kingdomes of which we have many presidents in the holy Scriptures besides this councell at Ierusalem and some others For as all Nations and Kingdoms have been ever governed by generall councells and have ever had their severall appeales from inferior Courts and councells to Superior upon either publicke grievances or upon any differences betweene Province and Province and County and County or betweene Corporation and Corporation or City and City or upon any Pressures or oppressions or impeachments or incroachments of each on the others liberties or through injustice or injuries done to each of them from some that are in power and authority So the church of Iesus Christ which is his Kingdome is inferior to no other Kingdome upon earth but in that also the severall Corporations that are under it which are so many Presbyterian churches have in like manner the liberty of their appeales upon any of the aforesaid or above named occasions And although they all injoy equall priviledges amongst themselves as the severall Provinces Counties Corporations and Cities in any kingdome do so as they cannot severally and by themselves considered give a Law each to other yet as in a generall councell in Kingdomes and Common-wealths when the Knights and Barons and Burgesses of each of them are all met together in their representative bodies in a Parliament or Diet may being so Assembled together not only redresse any abuses and punish Delâ—nquents but also for the better government of those severall Doâ—inâ—ons for the future give Lawes to each Province County City and Corporation yea and unto the whole Country And enact penall Statutes both to them and to the whole Countries under them according to the fundamentall Lawes of the Kingdomes and Countries In the same manner it is in the visible Catholicke church which is Christs Kingdome although in it the severall Presbyteries and churches considered by themselves and as having equall Authority amongst themselves cannot give Lawes to each other severally and by themselves considered as the Church of Corinth and that of Antioch and Ephesus and the other could not prescribe to each other a rule or Law to walke by with Authority but only in an examplary way by well doing yet all these severall churches ioyning together in a generall councell as they did at Jerusalem Acts the 15. and having from each of them deligated and sent their Presbyters and Ministers as so many Burgesses of their severall cities and Corporations and they being all met together upon any grievances and having by debating of the matters and differences in question by dispute and by disquisition found What is the good will of God and what is his pleasure in his good Word and in the holy Scriptures which are the Fundamentall Lawes of his Kingdom may in any Christian councell so called and ordering their businesse as the councell and Synod of Ierusalem did give out their Decrees and those binding ones to all those severall churches that are under their jurisdictions and all these severall churches ought to yeild obedience to them And in this their so doing they have the church of Ierusalem and the other churches a president and a paterne For I say in all these respects the church at Ierusalem is a paterne to all other churches And as in the church at Ierusalem Corinth Philippi Samaria Ephesus c. the Apostles Evangelists and the Presbyters in every one of those churches had the charge of each of those churches committed to them in common as is manifest from all the places above quoted and through the holy Scripture and as they fed them all and governed them all in common so in that also both the church at Ierusalem and all the other churches according to my brother Burtons doctrine who saith they must all come in for the making up of a compleat platforme I say as all the Presbyters and Ministers fed those severall churches in common so they are a paterne to all churches in all
succeeding ages to the end of the world that they may do the same in their severall and respective Presbyteries Neither is there any president or example in all the holy Scriptures of the new-Testament that any church had its peculiar Pastor and Teacher or Doctor alloted to it with but two or three Elders and a Deacon with a slender congregation of people of the which they only had the cure and care for the feeding and ruling of it and the which had absolute Authority within it self and from which there was no appeale the which notwithstanding the Independents assert is a true formed church after the new testament forme such a modell of a church I affirme can never be shewed or proved in all the new testament God saith Saint Paul 1 Cor. 12. vers 28. hath set some in the church first Apostles Secondarily Prophets thirdly Teachers after Miracles then Gifts of healing helps in government diversities of Tongues are all Apostles are all Prophets are all Teachers c. and in the 4. of the Ephesians vers 11. When Christ ascended on high he gave gifts unto Men c. and he gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers for the perfecting of the Saints c. all the which places are to be understood concerning the Catholicke visible church So that to appropriate these places of Scripture to any particular church as those of the Congregationall way do is to abuse and pervert the holy Scriptures for the upholding of their unwarrantable proceedings for if these Scriptures are to be applyed unto every particular congregationall church then there must not only be a Pastor and a Teacher but many Pastors and many Teachers in each of them besides other church officers and then the Pastors and Teachers would be more in number many times then the flocke and if we looke upon all particular Churches founded by the Apostles which must be a paterne indeed to all churches then we shall finde that in all of them severally they had many Presbyters as in the 14. of the Acts and in the 20. of the same and in all the above cited Scriptures doth abundantly appeare So that there is no ground in all the holy Scripture of the new modell of the Congregationall way for following the expresse Scripture to use my brother Burtons owne words the first formed church we finde is in the Acts the second which consisted of many thousands and in that church there were no distinct officers and members united into one church body respectively for all the Apostles and Ministers of that church fed and ruled that church in common and therefore after the very same example and paterne may all Christian churches to the end of the world do the same and be well formed churches yet have neither a particular Pastor nor Teacher nor distinct officers amongst them for neither the church of Ierusalem nor any of the Primitive and Apostolike Churches had that distinction of officers amongst them and all and every one of them neverthelesse were well formed churches and therefore in this they be a paterne to all churches And as in the church of Ierusalem and in all the other churches all those that were converted and added to them were none of them forced to walke either Dayes or Moneths or years with them before their admission that they might either know the Saints and Members of that Church or be known of them noâ— were ever forced to make a publike confession of their faith and bring in the evidences of their conversion or to enter in by an explicite particular covenant and to obtain the consent of the whole church before their admittance So in this the Church of Jerusalem and the other Churches of the New Testament are to be a pattern to all other churches to the end of the World that they may follow the example of that Mother Church and all the primitive Daughter-Churches in admitting of their Members without any of these things for that was the first formed Church and yet shee required no such things of any that were added into her But of this in its due place And as the Ministers of the Church in Jerusalem the Apostles and Teaches only had the power of government and admitting of Members and did it without the consent of the people as wee may see in their first admission of Members who applyed themselves unto the Apostles onely saying men and brethren what shall wee doe and not unto the people and as in that Church when the people and Beleevers opposed any that desired to be admitted as they did Saint Paul Acts the 9. verse 26 27. of whom they were afraid not beleeving hee was a disciple and hee then appealing to the Apostles who upon hearing of the truth of the busines they admitted him comming in and going out without their consent in this also the Church of Jerusalem is to be a paterne to all Ministers and people in all succeeding Churches that it is the Ministers place onely to admit of Members and not the peoples and if they should gaine-say the admission of any upon either their feares or jealousies or out of other respects that then they may have their appeales from them to the Presbyters in each Church and giving them an account of their faith they are by them to be admitted notwithstanding the dislike and dissenting of their brethren for of this way of proceeding wee have the Church of Ierusalem for a paterne And as the Church at Ierusalem and all the other Primitive Churches never made any rents and schismes from the publike assemblies for some faylings but alwayes constantly frequented their publike meeting places notwithstanding the many corruptions of the Teachers both in Doctrine Discipline and Manners and had not only the example of the blessed Apostles but of Christ also in so doing who when he was questioned concerning his doctrine said I taught publickely in the Temple and in the Synagogue and not in corners and by places and he inioyned the people also to doe the same Matth. 23 saying the Scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses his seat all therefore whatsoever they bid you observe that observe and doe but doe not yee after their workes c. So likewise other Churches to the end of the world ought to imitate this Church as their paterne not to separate from the publike assemblies and those Churches for some faylings especially when they are found in doctrine and preach all saving truths needfull to salvation without any mixture of humane inventions and so much the rather all Churches ought to imitate the example of the church of Ierusalem and the other Primitive Churches in this not only because they have Christs both example and precept for it but because also separation is blamed by the Apostle Paul in the Hebrewes Heb. 10. and therefore forbidden who saith verse 23 24 25. Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without
wavering for hee is faithfull that promised and let us consider one an other to provoke unto love and good workes not forsaking the assembling of our selves together as the manner of some is but exhorting one an other and so much the more as you see the day approaching It seemes the Jewes presuming of their owne holinesse and that they were the peculiar people of God thought basely of the Gentiles and began to separate in that regard from their publike assemblies as too many now adayes of the Ildependents doe from their brethren thinking themselves more holy then they the Apostle therefore writing to his countrey men the Jewes blames them for this and in them reproveth all that doe the like and forbids them so to doe and Saint Iohn speaking of such as made schismes in the Church saith that if they had beene of us they would not have gone out and departed from amongst us but in that they separated from amongst them it was manifest that they were not of them so that hee maketh it a marke and note of Apostates to make rents and schismes in any Church from the publike assemblies in all these regards therefore wee ought to take heed of separation and ought in this to make the church of Ierusalem and the other Primitive Churches our paterne and example and not to separate from the churches and assemblies of the Saints though indeed there should be many faylings in them which when the churches of the congregationall way daily doe they are highly to be blamed as offenders against precepts and presidents both of Christ and the blessed Apostles and against the example of all the Primitive churches who never did it all the which notwithstanding my brother Burton saith ought to be conferred together for the making up of a perfect paterne for our imitation they therefore not following their paterne but making rents have in their so doing much to answer for Lastly as the church at Ierusalem and all the other churches my brother Burton enumerates are to be a paterne to all churches in succeeding ages in their well doing and in what was prayse worthy so likewise wherein either the whole churches or any officers or members in them were fayling in their duty and for it either reproved threatned or punished for their owne disobedience or but for their indulgence at others in their sinnes as old Ely I Sam. 3. in that hee did not correct and chastise his wicked sons and the seven churches of Asia for their particular faylings especially those of Pergamos Thyatira and Laodicea for suffering the doctrinc of Balaam Jezebel and of the Nicolaitans though it was not with approbation of the same but onely in that they connived at them and did not exercise their power in casting out those offenders and punishing those luke-warme Laodiceans who were indifferent what religion was set up or imbraced amongst them I say in all these respects both these churches and people and all other churches for their faylings and punishments are examples to us to teach and forwarne us not to offend in the like manner lest partaking with them in their sinnes wee partake with them also in their severall plagues and punishments for whatsoever was written was pend for our admonition upon whom the ends of the world are come 1 Cor. 10. verse 11. and therefore if wee will tolerate all religions among us and shall not be zealous for the honour of our God and labour by all our might to establish his true worship and for the extirpating of all heresies and scandals the Lord will have a controversie against us as hee had against them and if wee repent not will remove his Candlesticke from us and leave us in darkenesse and in the shadow of death as hee hath done those churches in Asia who are all now under the Mahumetan superstition For wee must take notice that as every command of God is both preceptive and prohibitive so there is something in the practise and manners of all the Saints and churches of God as that in the Israelites 1 Cor. 10. and in the above mentioned churches that have some things in them to be shunned and avoyded as their speciall sinnes and faylings and some things in them likewise to bee imitated as their zeale piety vertues and godly examples and holy courage which as they are all praise worthy and for which they ought ever to be honoured so they are set downe for our learning and imitation that wee should doe the same yea this their example is as a command to us that wee should follow them in this their well doing and where they did evill and fayled in their duty in this there is a prohibition to all christians and to all churches in succeeding ages to the end of the world to take heed left they doe the like and so fall into the same condemnation as Paul speakes 1. Tim. 3. verse 6. where prohibiting the Evangelist to ordaine a novice for a Minister he saith lest being lifted up with pride hee fall into the condemnation of the Devill for by his pride hee was cast out of heaven that saith the Apostle hee was condemned for therefore lay thou no hands upon a novice lest hee be lifted up with pride and fall into the same condemnation So that in all the former respects both the church at Ierusalem and all other churches and the people of Israel are a paterne to us upon whom the ends of the world are come that wee should alwayes set them before our eyes if wee desire to injoy those mercies and blessings they partaked in for their well doing or to shun and avoid those punishments were inflicted upon them for their sins negligences and rebellions And this I thought good to say in way of answer to my brother Burton concerning the Church at Jerusalem and the other Churches enumerated by him all the which hee asserteth are to bee conferred together for the making up of a compleate paterne and plat forme of Church government and yet grollishly denieth that they can be a paterne in all things which to speake the truth is a peece of non-sense and a contradiction But before I conclude with him and shut up this discourse I shall desire the Reader a little to ponder and weigh my brother Burtous expressions in the very entrance of this his answer and reply to his own argument For your indefinite enumeration saith he of those multitudes baptized by John the Baptist and Christs disciples wee take no notice of them unlesse formed into a Church or Churches but following the expresse Scripture the first formed church wee find is in Acts the second These words deserve due consideration Amongst those that were baptized by Iohn the Baptist Christ himselfe was one the Lord of life who sanctified that ordinance in his owne person and that in a speciall manner as being done by his speciall command and that for the fulfilling of all righteousnesse both in himselfe
and in the Baptist as it is at large set downe Matth. 3. and it was ratified by all the blessed Trinity as by the immediate descension of the Spirit of God upon Christ in the likenesse of a Dove who was the person baptized with a voice from God the Father out of Heaven saying this is my beloved Sonne in whom I am well pleased So that Christ God the Father and God the Holy Ghost did sanctifie and confirme this ordinance not only to all those that had beene baptised by Iohn and Christs disciples who were also baptized by Iohn but to all those in all future ages that should be baptized by Christs disciples and all his faithfull Ministers which hee sent into all nations to preach and baptize them Matth. 28. to all which hee promised his presence to the end of the world So that I am most assured all good Christians beleeve that Christ was well baptized and if he was well baptized it cannot be denyed but that all those that were baptized by Iohn and Christs disciples were all likewise well baptized and were all good Christians for both Iohn and the Disciples had their commission from God and Christ himselfe for their so doing and therefore if any authority from Heaven and a speciall command from God and a mission from him be of any force to ratifie and ascertaine any ordinance then the baptisme of Iohn and Christs disciples was authenticke and all those that were baptized by them ought to have beene taken notice of by my brother Burton and all the Independents as formed into a church or churches except they doe indeed beleeve that Christ the King and head of his church with his blessed Apostles and all his seventy Disciples whose names were written in Heaven and all those multitudes of men and women that administred unto him and followed him of whom hee gave this testimony Matth. 12. ver 49 50. Behold my mother and my brethren for whosoever shall doe the will of my father which is in heaven the same is my brother sister and mother except I say they beleeve all these cannot make up a formed Church or churches which were impiety to thinke Now I referre it to the judgement of any well grounded christians whether or no they doe not beleeve that the great Pastor and Shepheard of our soules Christ Iesus with his mother brethren and sisters with all those that heard the voice of this their Shepheard and knew it and therefore followed him and beleeved in him with all Johns Disciples and those that were baptized by his and Christs disciples Ministry cannot as well make up a formed church or churches as any of our new formed congregations with a Pastor and Teacher and a few other of their conceited Members I am fully perswaded that upon due deliberation they will say they can see no good reason but that Christ the chiefe Pastor of his sheepe and so many true beleevers and Saints with him should not all of them as well make up a formed church or churches as ten or twelve in one of our new congregations and therefore that they ought to have beene taken notice of by my brother Burton and those of his Fraternity as formed into a church or churches which notwithstanding they doe not asserting in expresse termes that they take no notice of them as formed into a church or churches which if it be not the highest point of blasphemy and temerity I know not what either blasphemy or rashnesse is in any The Ildependents have unchurcheâ— all the reformed churches and all churches but those of the congregationall way and now they unchurch all those glorious Christians that were baptized by the Baptist and Christs disciples wee saith my brother Burton in the name of them all take no notice of them unlesse formed into a church or churches So that wee may not wonder at least wee may not take it in ill part that they unchurch us and deny our churches here in England and all other reformed churches to bee formed churches after the New Testament forme for they say the same of Christ and all that beleeved in him and that were baptized into him whiles hee was upon earth affirming that they were not formed into a church or churches So that having so good company we may the more quietly sit downe when wee are so like our Master and his Disciples and Followers of all the which they say they take no notice of them as formed into a Church or Churches These words may not slightly be passed over Wee saith my brother Burton take no notice of them unlesse formed into a Church or Churches c. What men ordinarily take no notice of they slight or little regard especially if they speake those words from the judgement of deliberation and not upon extemporary passion or except they be in very great haste and then they may be somewhat excused if they passe by their best friends and take no notice of them otherwise if they speake it out of seriosity that they take no notice of men it is as much as to say they slight them regard them not or despise them But I have a better opinion of my brother Burton though he thinketh very unworthily of me then that hee should slight his best friend Jesus Christ and take no notice of him and his disciples and all the beleevers in Christs time especially when hee pretends That hee onely labours to set him up upon his Throne as King and counts all his dissenting brethren from his wayes enemies of Iesus Christ and his Kingdome I say in this regard I harbour a more favourable and a more charitable opinion of my brother Burton then that upon mature deliberation and serious thoughts he should take no notice of Christ and his Apostles and Followers and of all the faithfull baptized by Iohn and Christs disciples as not formed into a church or churches and yet these are his words we saith he take no notice of them as formed into a Church or Churches I therefore conceive more venerably of him as that it was in his haste when he thus spake and printed for so hee intimateth in his learned Epistle to the Reader therefore saith hee I hasted at length as fast as before I was slow if possible to recover our brother a charitable Gentleman toward a brother though not well advised It seemes here was some tumour began to grow and made him giddy and run like a chicken without a scalpe which needs timely lancing to prevent some inflammation to a head whiles the humor flows in so fast to use some of his own Rhetorick This humour of his made my good brother idle-brained and occasioned him to make more haste then good speed certainly it either perverted his judgment or put him into a lunacy or into one of his odd dreams for otherwise he would have taken notice if not of those multitudes baptized by Iohn and Christs Disciples atleast of Christ
himselfe his good Friend his Lord and Master the King of Saints and King of Kings the mighty Potentate the sole and only head and Lawgiver and Governour of his Church I say if he had not been in very great haste indeed and giddy withall in his brain or in some distraction He would have taken notice of Christ and have thought him and his blessed Apostles and seventy Disciples and those likewise that were baptized by John with Christs Mother Brethren and Sisters worthy to be esteemed a formed Church or Churches yet he and his brethren passe by them all saying we take no notice of them as formed into a Church or churches so that it is no wonder they at this day take no notice of our Churches and that they absolutely deny them to be formed into a church or churches after the New Testament forme when they do the same to all the beleevers in Christs time Surely that Subject that should passe by his King and Soveraign and all his retinue and Courtiers and take no notice of him and them and should yeild him no reverence would be thought crased in his brain especially if he should in a slighting manner say He tooke no notice of them And all men that should hear such an expression from him would not onely judge such an one a very unbred man and an uncivill fellow but that deservedly he ought to be taught better manners And without doubt a King that should understand of such a Subject if he at any time had need of his favour would reply unto him Sir you woud take no notice of me and my servants go now to those for help that you think worthy to be taken notice of As the Lord said unto the Israelites who when they were oppressed by their cruell enemies and came then flying unto him for his assistance Go saith he to your gods that in your prosperity yee served and seek help from them And truly if the businesse be seriously considered this my brother Burtons and his associates dealing with Christ and his Disciples and Followers is not altogether unlike the dealing of the Israelites with the Lord at least in words For in plain termes they say we take no notice of them as formed into a church or churches so that Christ and his Disciples are very little beholding to those of the congregationall way Certainly the man was in very great haste when he uttered these words or exceedingly distemperd in his brain for otherwise Christ had been worthy to have been taken notice of if his followers had not Our Saviour speaks of some that at the last day shall say unto him Lord Lord have we not preached in thy Name and in thy Name have we not done wondrous works Mat. 7. ver 22 23. To whom Christ saith he will reply Depart from me I know you not And doubtlesse if my brother Burton and his complices deeply repent not of these their words and of all their evill dealing in seducing and mis-leading of the poor people and of making rents and schismes in Church and State but shall still persevere in the errour of their wayes and will not yet take notice of those multitudes baptized by John the Baptist and Christs Disciples and of Christ himselfe and his Followers nor of their brethren at this day through all the Reformed churches as formed into a Church or Churches it is to be feared that whatsoever both he and those of his party shall pretend As that they have preached in his name and done wondrous works in gathering of new churches and preaching up the congregationall way and publishing of new truths and setting up of new lights and placing Christ upon his Throne I say whatsoever they shall in this kinde pretend Except they all repent of this their wickednesse and uncharitable dealing towards all their Christian Brethren it is to be feared that Christ will say to them as he professeth he will say to the others I know ye not depart from me ye that worke iniquity and they all likewise perish For what can any man that hath not resigned his understanding think lesse of this so weighty a businesse but that Christ may say unto them at that day You have taught it in your congregations and printed in your bookes set forth by authority by all your consents and that upon deliberation that you take no notice of all those multitudes that were baptized by John and my Disciples to be formed into a Church or Churches These will he say are your owne words and that in capitall letters nay you deny them to be Christians for so J. S. speaketh page 8 and 9. in the name of all the brethren giving many reasons there to the contrary asserting that by the baptisme of John they were not made Christians much lesse cast into a church mould according to the New Testament forme and least of all that they were all Members of one Christian church at Jerusalem These are his expressions For which he hath been much applauded by all of that fraternity who usually say of him when he rideth through the streets there goeth he that beat up Doctor Bastwicks quarters approving of this good worke of his in unchristianing all those that beleeved in mee and were baptized by the Ministry of my servant John the greatest Prophet that ever was borne of woman and sent by me and my father to baptize them And of Mr. Burton they never speak but in high praises blessing God that he hath answered Bastwicks Book which he writ in defence and maintenace of my honour and for the reputation of all that beleeved in me and were baptized in my name So that all those books that were set forth by those of the congregationall way to my dishonour and the disrepute of my followers are approved of by you all and in them you say you take no notice of those multitudes that were baptized by John as formed into a church or churches Now amongst those that were baptized by John I was one and my Disciples and my Mother and my Brethren c. So that you slight us all and take no notice of us as formed into a Church or churches that is in plain words you are ashamed of us and deny us Now those that are ashamed of me and deny me before men and take no notice of me and my Disciples and of my Brethren and Sisters and Mother and of those that beleeved in me and followed me whiles I was upon the earth to be formed into a church or churches I will be ashamed of them and deny them and take no notice of them before my Father in Heaven to be formed into a church or churches For he that despiseth my Disciples and my Followers despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me Yea whosoever shall despise one of these little ones that beleeve in me it were better that a milstone were hanged about his neck and that he were cast into
the midst of the sea This was one of my statute laws will Christ the King of his Church say Now you of the congregationall way take no notice of me nor of them that beleeved in me and were baptized in my name by John and my Disciples as formed into a church or churches for these are your own expressions I therefore will take no notice of you of the oongregationall by-path as formed into a church or churches not onely for these your hard speeches against me and those that beleeved in me but because in all my holy word I never appointed such a modell and forme of churches as you have erected amongst you I therefore in all these respects take no notice of you as formed into a church or churches I know you not depart from me this I presume any rationall man will be ready to gather will be the doome of those that take no notice of Christ and his Followers Of these their words and of this their dealing therefore except my brother Burton and his associates seriously unfainedly and speedily repent they must give a dreadfull accompt at the last day For if we must give an accompt of every idle word what an accompt then must be given of such expressions as these are which despise Christ himselfe and his blessed Apostles and all his Followers and all that beleeved in him when he was upon the earth and take no notice of them as formed into a church or churches And what a dreadfull reckoning must he and his abetters give for all those erroneous impious and uncharitable opinions they have of late hatched and brought into the world the very naming of the which would be unpleasant to a true sanctified soule as this amongst the other that they take no notice of Christ and his Disciples and Followers and all those that were baptized by John to be formed into a church or churches Yea what a fearfull accompt must they at that day give for all their bitter and reviling speeches and malitious practises against all their Christian brethren through the Reformed churches who they have all unchurched Yea my brother Burton and his complices must also give a great accompt of this that whereas they should have taught the people the way of God truly and plainly and have delivered unto them the whole counsell of God they not onely professe they will keep a reserve Donec ad triarios redierit res contrary to the command of God who hath injoyned all his servants to be ready to give an accompt of their hope to whosoever shall demand it 1 Pet. 3. and preach it publickly and upon the house topp whatsoever he taught his Disciples in secret and privately but blame all churches but their own of the congregationall way as not rightly formed according to the New Testament forme and yet would never set down to their brethren the modell of that forme and shew it unto the people and Saints of God that they might all be undeceived if in an error although they have bin often again sollicited thereunto and although also they by promise had ingaged themselves to deliver in their modell by such a time and by this their unjust and unrighteous dealing have kept the people of God and many pretious souls in ignorance of many principall truths if their doctrine be true and caused the people by that means exceedingly to erre and to remain still in darknesse when notwithstanding they glory that they set up every day many New Lights which is in them all a most fearfull and abominable sinne and of the which as of all their hard words against their brethren and of all their calumnies and reproaches and bringing up an evill name and report against the Presbyterian government as the wicked Spies did against the good Land of all these things I say as of all their errors scismes and heresies and especially of their taking no notice of those multitudes baptized by John and Christs Disciples to be formed into a church or churches they except they speedily repent must give a dreadfull accompt at the great day and my brother Burton especially for he is one of the principall Leaders and Captains in this Militia and new Modell of Ill-dependency If some yong Sprigge that had been turn'd about with every stream of opinion and carryed about this way and that way with every wind of doctrine had spake such words only and had bin the author of such novell opinions and of such double dealing and jugling I should never have wondred at it knowing how unstable youth is but for an old Tree in which the sap of youth should now be well dryed up and which should be stiffe and unmoveable and for ever to be settled for such a one I say as my brother Burton was expected to be to be unstable thus tossing and tumbling about with every stream of new doctrine or every novell blast of any windy opinion it sheweth that it is either founded upon a sandy ground or a brittle foundation or rotten at the very root and that if it be not speedily looked unto and underpropped that it will suddenly fall and that the fall thereof will be very great which that it may not happen to my brother Burton and that the Lord would give him and his associates repentance for all their unthankfulnesse to God and for all their evill dealings and uncharitablenesse towards their brethren and especially towards my selfe it shall be my earnest prayer for them all who they have so much despised and â—ilified And this I thought fit to speak concerning my brother Burtons reply to whatsoever he had to say in way of answer concerning my first four propositions and the whole first part of my booke What he hath to reply to my arguments about the second question touching the gathering of churches shall be answered in their due place after I have spake alittle according to my promise concerning the Independents definition of their Church which occasionally I met with when from their owne Principles I confirmed my arguments that if any thing it might make them more specious in the Independents eyes or at least that they might not be so inraged against me hereafter when they shall take notice that I spake nothing but what I ratified and made good from their own grounds Their definition of their church is this A visible Church is say they a mysticall body whereof Christ is the head the Members Saints called out of the world and united together into one Congregation by an holy Covenant to worship the Lord and to edifie one an other in all his holy Ordinances Before I discover all the errors of this definition and come to shew that according to this their description of a Church there has never as yet beene a true formed church and that none of the congregationall churches themselves if this their definition bee good be true formed churches and which is more that they must of necessity
be all dependent I shall set downe the chiefe things observable in it First they define a visible church to bee a mysticall body of which Christ is the head the Members Saints c. Secondly they assert that this church is but one congregation or as many as can conveniently meet together in any one place to partake in all Gods holy Ordinances Thirdly they affirme that the forme of this church is a holy explicite covenant which falsely they make one of Gods Ordinances or they say they are united together into one congregation by an holy covenant Now it cannot be holy except it be one of Gods Ordinances and have his command and authority for it which is that that ingraves holinesse upon it otherwise it is either diabolicall or at least but humane So that in the Independents learning wheresoever any of these things are wanting in any congregation of christians it is not a formed church for this is their definition of a church within the bounds and limits of which whatsoever church doth not come and within the which it is not terminated it is no true church and so by this all particular churches that are and have beene in the world neither were nor are true formed churches no not the very Independent congregations themselves as I hope by Gods assistance I shall illustriously make appeare after I have said something in order of the particular branches of this their definition and have shewed the absurdities of it and the impossibilities of attaining such a church as they have set out and the great inconveniences and indeed the unsupportable bondage that would redound unto thousands of Gods people if these men might have their mind and all things according to their definition For from such a church as they describe and desire though it consist but of ten or twelve bee they never so erroneous in their doctrine and never so corrupt in their manners and never so perverse malicious and unplacable in their minds and wils and let their unjustice done against any poore oppressed Member by them be never so great or exorbitant there is no appeale from it or helpe or redresse to be expected by any appeale to any other court church or Ecclesiasticall Tribunall which is a yoake of one of the most horrid tyrannies and slaveries that ever the world yet saw and which neither wee nor our Fore-fathers could ever beare a greater then the which never any men voluntarily put themselves under before these our unhappy times All the which I shall God assisting mee in the examination of the severall parts of this definition make evident And first whereas they define a visible church to be a mysticall body If any Presbyterian should have so spake the Independents would have said it had beene a bull For visible and mysticall cannot be predicated of one and the same body at one and the same time for if it be mysticall then not visible and if visible then not mysticall and therefore their definition belongs rather to the invisible church then to any visible congregation because the matter of it is the mysticall body of Christ consisting of Saints and such as are truly holy and godly which none know but God himselfe for no man can certainly and positively say that this or that man is a Saint but in the judgement of charity which is often mistaken as the Independents themselves acknowledge they have beene for the time was that they thought some men Saints who are the same still they then were and yet now they not only thinke but say though falsely they are Devils and repent that ever they prayed for them But most true it is that God only knowes who are his yea the Apostles themselves though of more discerning spirits then any in our age yet could not discover Iudas Christ onely knew hee was a Devill it was hidden and a mysterie to the Apostles and the same to this day lies hid from all men who are Saints indeed that belongs onely to God it is his Prerogative who is the searcher of all hearts and therefore their definition is absurd groundlesse and vaine in this branch of it when they say a visible church is a mysticall body consisting of none but Saints And then it would follow that none of the Apostolicall churches were true formed churches according to this their modell for wee reade not onely of many scandalous walkers amongst them but of some hereticks and yet they ceased not to be true churches what ever the Independents thinke now of such congregations as are mixt though in none or in very few of them they can discover any such offenders as were in the church in Corinth Galatia Philippi and in some of the seven churches of Asia and therefore if their definition bee good none of the Primitive churches were true churches yea I hope to make it evident in the sequell that none of the churches of the congregationall way are then true churches as not consisting of all Saints But now I come to the second branch or part viz. that the Church they desire must be but one congregation injoying all Gods Ordinances in it which if it be true and good in this branch also then the Church at Ierusalem was not a well formed church for there were many congregations and then also never a Church in the world to this day was a true church much lesse can any of our new congregations challenge that title and be true churches it being impossible though they consist but of one congregation apeece for them severally to injoy all Gods Ordinances in any one of them for amongst Gods Ordinances the Independents both in New-England and here amongst us hold that Synods and Councels are one of Gods Ordinances and yet they are not churches properly so called in their dialect though as they are representative bodies of many churches they may have that name given them and are churches in my notion and according to my understanding but I say not properly according to their language for their congregations consist of particular Pastors and Teachers and of two or three Elders apeice and Deacons and of a few men and women and have many other pretty things required for the moulding of them up into formed churches after the New-Testament forme whereas in Councels and Synods they have neither particular Pastors nor Teachers over them nor any such Elders and Deacons as they require nor no women so that no particular church in the world to this present day injoyed that Ordinance in it For a Synod and Councell consists of Presbyters onely and that of many not onely out of any one particular church though never so large and great but out of many sent and delegated from each of them respectively and severally yea many times not only out of many severall Presbyteries adjacent but out of other countries and Provinces as that at Jerusalem and all the ancient Councels and that lately at Dort and this our
it as the insuing places sufficiently prove Rom. 16. ver 17 and 18. Now I beseech you brethren saith the Apostle marke them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned and avoyde them 1 Cor. chap. the 5. ver 11. But now I have writ unto you saith Saint Paul not to keep company if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator or covetous or an Idolater or a raylor or a drunkard or an extortioner with such an one no not to eat 1 Tim. chap. the 6. ver the 3. and 5. If any man teach otherwise and consent not to wholesome words even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ and to the doctrine which is according to godlinesse from such withdraw thy selfe and 2 Tim. chap. 3. ver 1 2 3 4 5. In the last dayes saith the Apostle shall perilous times come For men shall be lovers of their own selves covetous boasters proud blasphemers disobedient to parents without naturall affection covenant or truce-breakers false accusers or make-bates incontinent fierce despisers of those that are good trayterous heady high-minded lovers of pleasures more then lovers of God hauing a forme of godlinesse but denying the power thereof from such tâ—rne away for of this sort are they which creep into widdowes houses and lead captive silly women laden with sinnes c. Tit. 3. ver 10. A man that is an hereticke after the first and second admonition reject saith the Apostle 2. John ver 10. If there come any unto you saith Saint John and bring not the doctrine of Christ receive him not into your house neither bid him God speed for he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evill deeds And Gal 1. ver 8 9. If we or an Angell from Heaven saith the Apostle preach otherwise then that which we have preached unto you let him be accursed as I said before so I say now againe if any man preach unto you any other Gospell then that you have received let him be occursed Out of all the which places and many more that might be produced we are taught to shun and decline the society and fellowship of all such Christians as are corrupt in their doctrine or manners and such as either preach or practise otherwise then they have precept or example for in the holy word of God especially we are to have no communion with them when they not only preach another way to Heaven then that which Christ and the holy Prophets and blessed Apostles have chalked out unto us and delivered unto the Church but have joyned themselves in a wicked and unwarrantable Covenant to persist and continue in this practice for they are no Saints But such are those of the Congregationall way whose Teachers and Members are combined together to persevere in their wicked practices and courses and therefore by expresse command from Heaven we are to have no communion with such unlesse we will be found fighters against God and partake in their punishments And these places of holy Scripture with these reasons shall suffice for the proofe of the Major proposition For the Minor that the churches and assemblies of those of the congregationall way consist of Raylers Revilers Slanderers and covenant-breakers c. it is evident and well knowne to all such as are acquainted with the practise of the Independents and are verst in their doctrine and have read their Pamphlets which consist chiefly of errors untruths and right-downe raylings as amongst others those of my brother Burton and Iohn Lilburne not to mention the Pamphlets of all the other Independents the very names of which would make a booke in all the which there is little other but rayling and dangerous novelties Some of my brother Burtons and Iohn Lilburnes expressions with an other or two more which write in the name of all the Independents I will produce that by the mouth of two or three of their witnesses the truth of their proceedings in their Raylings Errors and Lyes and bad practises may be yet more evident My brother Burton in his Vindication hath these insuing words against all the Presbyterians both Ministers and people and first against the Ministers of whom hee saith that they deny disclaime and preach against Christs kingly Government over mens consciences and churches so that such a conversion as is wrought by them comes not home to whole Christ and such with their converters doe deny Christs kingly Government or at least and best they are converted but in part and that maine thing is wanting to wit Christs kingly Office And in his Vindiciae veritatis hee accuseth mee pag. 21. for taking Christs name in vaine because in my Booke I asserted that the Ministers of the church of England set up Christ upon his Throne which for mee to affirme hee saith it is to take the name of Christ in vaine his words are these And here saith he I challenge our brother for taking Christs name in vaine when insteed of finding Christ set upon his Throne in their congregations we find there no more but an Image such as Michal had made up insteed of King David or as those that in mockery made of Christ a Pageant King stripping him and putting on him a scarlet Robe and on his head a Crowne of Thornes and in his hand a reed saluting him with Haile King of the Iewes with which title over his head they crucified him therefore saith he those passages quoted out of my Booke will stand good against their opposers These are his words against all the Ministers of the Church of England Now of all the people that are not of the congregationall way and of their new Assemblies my brother Burton in his Vindication hath these words Wee exhort them saith he to set up Christ King in their hearts Wee exhort them to become and professe to be those Saints of whom Christ is King for hee is King of Saints Revel 15. 3. but they will not beleeve us saith hee they will not depend upon Christ as the only Law-giver and King over their consciences Now what would you have us to doe in this case saith hee baptize the Infants of such parents as will not in this respect professe or confesse Christ to be their King why doe you not know saith hee that no Infants have any title to Baptisme that are not within the Covenant visibly and how are they within the Covenant visibly but by vertue of their parents faith outwardly professed and what outward profession of faith is there in their parents that refuse Christ for their onely King that are ashamed or afraid to professe to be in covenant with Christ as their King if therefore the parents professe not yea refuse thus to be in visible covenant can the children be said to be in visible covenant and so to have a right in Baptisme the externall Seale of the Covenant here is an obex a barre put These are my brother Burtons owne
Church we read of is Acts the second that consisted onely of visible Saints and yet had neither Deacons nor Presbyters at that time nor distinct Officers and Members united into one Church body respectively and wanted that part of Discipline also of casting out corrupt Members as my brother Burton asserteth pag. 10. So that by this it evidently followeth That those Congregations that consist of visible Saints though they have not distinct Officers within themselves and want Discipline may be true formed Churches after the New Testament form as the Church here of Jorusalem was which at that time it was a true formed Church by my brother Burtons confession had no Deacons nor Elders nor dictinstion of officers members nor that part of Discipline for casting out corrupt Members and yet I say notwithstanding it wanted all these things by their own concession it was at that time a true formed church that because the Members of that Church consisted of visible Saints from all which I may draw these two infallibleconclusions The First that all such congregations as consist of visible Saints such as beleeve the Gospel and make profession of the Christian Faith and are baptized and continue stedfastly in the doctrine of the Apostles in breaking of bread and in prayer are true formed Churches after the New Testament forme although they want both distinct Officers and Members united into one Church body respectively and although they want that part of discipline for casting out of corrupt Members This first conclusion I say I infallibly gather from the Independents doctrine The second is this That whatsoever Congregations and Assemblies they be that have both distinction of Officers and Members and Church discipline and all other outward performances if the Members of them bee not visible Saints they are not true formed Churches after the New Testament forme for all true formed Churches after the New Testament form are such as consist of visible Saints without which they are but shadows of Churches and no true churches for substance but all the Independent congregations are such as only glory in outward performances consist not of visible Saints Ergo. And this shall suffice to have spake to all that Mr Knollys I. S. my Brother had to reply against all my Arguments for the proof of my first Proposition viz. that there were many Congregations and severall Assemblies of beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem in the which they injoyed all acts of worship and all the saving and sealing Ordinances amongst themselves and that before the persecution and under the persecution and after the persecution And now I come to what Master Hanserdo I. S. and my Brother Burton have to answer to my second third and fourth Propositions insuing and after I have dispatched that worke I will then in like manner reply to whatsoever either Master Knollys I. S. or my brother Burton have to say to all my Arguments concerning the gathering of Churches and touching the liberty of conscience or the toleration of all Religions and because they are not so large in their answers to them as they were to my fore-going reasons and to speake the truth speake little to the purpose but for the overthrowing of their owne opinion and for the corroborating of mine I shall be the briefer in them But first I will set downe my Propositions and shew how farre the Jndependents assent unto them and I will then also faithfully relate their owne words so far as they are for their purpose or any way make against my Arguments or are in any respect advantagious to their cause My second Proposition now followeth viz. That all these congregations and severall Assemblies made but one Church And for proofe of this I shall not need to use many words or any great dispute for the brethren themselves acknowledge that all the beleevers in Jerusalem were all Members of that Church and they accord farther that it was but one Church And it is manifest out of the holy Scripture for it is said they that were converted were added to the Church and therefore Members of it and that they continued in the Churches communion and in the Apostles doctrine and put their estates in the Churches common treasury and â—hose Officers for the Church and all this I say our brethren doe acknowledge and take this fellowship of these Members for a paterne of ordinary Church-communion and therefore this my second assertion is without controversie it being in expresse words set downe in the 2 3 4 5 6. chapters of the Acts and many places in the same Storie and assented to by the brethren To this Proposition and the Reasons of the same Master Knollys in the eleventh page of his Pamphlet thus replyes To which J also saith hee consent but the brethren have not acknowledged neither bath the Doctor by Scripture proved that in this one Church of Jerusalem there were divers Congregations and severall Assemblies of Beleevers and therein I must manifest my dissent from the Doctors opinion promising him if he shall soundly prove it in expresse words of Scripture which he hath undertaken I will acknowledge it This is all Master Knollys hath to say to this Proposition I will first therefore reply to him and in doing that insert my brother Burtons answer to it with what I. S. hath to say and answer to them all in order Now whereas Master Knollys affirmes that the brethren have not acknowledged nor the Doctor by Scripture proved that in this one Church of Jerusalem there were divers Congregations and severall Assemblies of Beleevers in all hee saith I am most assured all that shall without prejudice reade my fore-going Arguments and seriously weigh and consider what my Brother Burton Master Knollys and I. S. have written will conclude That Master Hanserdo is a man of very shallow capacity and of as little honesty and no way to be credited in what either hee saith or writeth Neither ought Master Knollys in this controversie especially when the debate is yet sub Iudice to bee both party witnesse Iury and Iudge in his owne cause as all wise men will gather and therefore I leave it to the judgement of the learned whether or no I have not by Scripture sufficiently proved there were many congregations and severall Assemblies of Beleevers in that one Church and whether I have not by expresse words of Scripture and from my brother Burtons and Master Knollys his owne words abundantly evinced it all this I say I leave to the judgement of all impartiall and understanding Christians who I am confident will grant that I have sufficiently proved there were many congregations of beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem and therefore I challenge Master Knollys his promise and expect that hee should acknowledge his error and so relinquish his fond opinion of Independency which if he doe not hee cannot be an honest man and a true Saint as not keeping his word for David describing a
true Saint Psal 15. verse 4. saith of such an one that hee sweareth to his owne hurt and changeth not Now if hee bee in the number of those Saints and will keepe his promise hee will abandon his tenent of the congregationall way But because Master Knollys so peremptorily asserts that the brethren have not acknowledged that there were many congregations and severall Assemblies of Beleevers in the Church at Ierusalem I shall desirehim and all those of his fellowship to hear my brother Burton who esteems of himselfe as none of the weakest brethren but accounteth himselfe a Champion and therefore cometh out to dare all the world of Presbyterians and yet hee in the name of all that Fraternity acknowledgeth that there were many assemblies of Beleevers and Saints in the Church of Jerusalem and this his book is allowed of and highly approved of by many of them And if I have not been mis-informed it was licensed by their Batcheler of the black-art of Il-dependency that shotten hering in divinity who alloweth of all their other Pamphlets and sets his Imprimatur to them So that what he licenseth is approved of by them all Now I desire Mr Knollys and I. S. and all those of his society to listen unto their great Rabbi old Harry my courteous and learned brother whose words are these in the ninth Page of his Answer The first formed Church saith he we finde is in the second of the Acts which though consisting of five thousand yet it was one entire particular Church and not Churches and they continued dayly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with one accord in one place together v 1. and in the Temple ver 44. 46. growing from an hundred and twenty Acts 1. 15. to three thousand more chap. 2. 41. and then in all five thousand ch 4. 4. and all these but one Church which assembled together to hear the word in the Temple and though they wanted a convenient place so spacious as wherein to break bread or to receive the Lords Supper all together so as they were constrained to sever themselves into diverse companies in severall private houses to communicate yet this severing was not a dividing of this Church into so many distinct formall Churches or Church bodies being but so many branches of one and the same particular Church c. These are my brother Burtons words in the name of all his brethren and therefore they may abundantly satisfie Mr Knollys and all men that the brethren have acknowledged there were many Congregations of beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem But for the farther confirmation of this truth that the brethren have acknowledged there were severall assemblies of beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem I will unto the testimony of my brother Burton add the testimony likewise of another faithfull brother against whom I presume Mr Knollys can have no just exception so that this truth being confirmed by the mouth of two approved and seraphicall witnesses the brethren can never doubt of it any more and this witnesse is one Saint Hanserdo one of Saint Georges for England his Chaplaines a man worthy of esteeme who usually preacheth on horseback to the Country Courtiers all the the truth as he said of the Gospel And therefore I know Mr Knollys will give great heed to Saint Hanserdo's testimony concerning this matter and he touching this point in the tenth page of his learned book saith that the Apostles and all the Beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem met together with one accord in one place to wit the Temple and in Solomons Porch and brake bread from house to house domatim and thus they did quotidie day by day c. From the which two testimonies the one of my brother Burton the other of Saint Hanserdo all intelligible men may easily gather that there is very little credit at any time to be given to what Mr Knollys or those of his party shall affirme either concerning the judgment of their brethren or what they shall relate concerning other men For he in the name of them all asserteth these two things The first touching themselves viz. that the brethren meaning all the Illdependents have not acknowledged that there were many congregations in that one Church at Ierusalem The second concerning my selfe of whom he saith that the Doctor hath not by Scripture proved that there were severall assemblies of Beleevers in that one Church Now for the latter of his assertions I have not only from Scripture proved it but from my brother Burton and Master Hanserdos their owne concessions made it good viz. that there were many Congregations of Beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem And therefore I do to all the world accuse Master Knollys of calumny and dishonesty And for the first of his assertions viz. That the brethren have not acknowledged it for the conviction of him of an apparent untruth in this my brother Burton and Saint Hanserdoes testimonies do it for me for in their above mentioned words and that in the name of all the Independents and that in books approved of by many of that way in those I say my brother Burton conceptis verbis saith that though it was but one entire Church yet for want of a convenient place so spacious as where to break bread they were constrained to sever themselves into divers companies in several private houses to communicate And Saint Hanserdos his testimony is as full as my brother Burtons for he saith the Apostles and beleevers met day by day in the Temple and in Solomons Porch and brake bread from house to house that is they did communicate from house to house or in every house So that Saint Hanserdos witnesse to prove many assemblies is most evident So that both these brethren in the name of all their fraternity acknowledge there were may Congregations of Beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem and that in severall private houses and my brother Burton saith moreover that they were so many branches of one and the same particular Church Now I refer my selfe to all the world whether there be any regard at any time to be given either to Master Knollys or any of his faction when he and they at pleasure dare publish such notorious untruths as these for he in the name of all the Independents affirmeth that the brethren have not acknowledged that there were many congregations of Beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem when my brother Burton notwithstanding and Saint Hanserdo have in expresse words and that in the name of all their fraternity asserted That when there were but five thousand yea but three thousand beleevers for the largnesse of the Church at that time and for want of so spacious a room as could contain them all to injoy all acts of worship they were then forced to sever themselves into divers companies and that in several private houses and to break bread from house to house So that for Mr Knollys and those of his way they are not
shall desire all judicious Christians duly to consider both their expressions for all men know that branches either of a vine or tree as we see it in the fifteenth of S. Iohn and in the eleventh of the Romans they are all dependent upon the Vine and root as drawing life and sap from them for being severed and cut off they do forthwith dye and wither Now then if according to my brother Burtons opinion and learning and if his similie be good That there is the same relation between the severall companies in those severall private houses and the whole particular Church in Jerusalem that is between either the branches of the Vine or Tree which ever depend upon their stock or root for sap and life and for the compleating of them then I say by my brother Burtons own concession There were not onely many Congregations of beleevers in that Church but they all of them were dependent of that one particular Presbyterian Church and were all subordinate unto it and were to be regulated and governed Communi consilio Presbyterorum And the same may be concluded out of the words of Saint Hanserdo And whether this be not true or no I refer it to the judgement of all such Christians as have not either morgaged their reason and put it out of their own possession or absolutely sold the fee simple of their understanding and to all such I say as have not been prodigall in eyther of these kindes or have not forfeited all their wit and knowledge and so are to be begged for punies and fools I refer my selfe as most assured they will all say and affirme That my brother Burton with one stroke of this his Phocions hatchet hath cut in two the long thred of all the alribiadian fluent and luxuriant rhetorications to usurpe his own words of all his brethren of the Congregationall way by which they bound and tyed up their ill-shrouded Ill-dependency and by this hath given a fatall stroak to that their Hydra and indeed utterly overthrown their whole Congregationall Fabrick and the same they will conclude concerning Saint Hanserdo Yea I dare in this controversie between us make my brother Burtons and Mr Knollys their greatest friends and my greatest enemies arbiters and judges especially if they be not so wedded to their own resolves and opinions that be they never so adulterated they are yet resolved never to give them a bill of divorce except I say they be men desperately besotted and doting upon their filthy and deformed novelties were they I say much their friends and very much my enemies I dare leave the deciding of this businesse and difference between us unto their judgement and determination And I shall rest most assured and be ever confident if my brother Burtons and Hanserdoes words be true and to be credited and if they both stand to what they have said to wit That there were many companies of beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem and that in severall houses where they did communicate and that all these congregations were but so many branches of that one particular Church which brake bread from house to house or in every house as they both affirme that they will all accord judge and conclude That they both of them have overthrown the Doctrine of Independency and that of the Congregationall way and delucidately proved That the Church of Ierusalem was Dependent and Presbyterianly and Classically governed And withall by that I have now said I hope that Mr Knollys himselfe will in time be convinced of his errour and will not hereafter so boldly affirme That the brethren have not acknowledged it especially when he shall deliberately read what my brother Burton and Saint Hanserdo that faithfull brother and witnesse hath written But as I accused my brother Burton and Mr Knollys before of jugling and of indirect dealing in this so serious and weighty a matter so here I will make it good for First They make all the beleevers of Ierusalem till the receiving of the gifts of the holy Ghost which we read of Act. 2. ver 1. to amount to no more then an hundred and twenty names and so would perswade the poor ignorant people that there were no more beleevers then in Ierusalem which I affirm is a great wickednesse in them both so to betray the truth and to give the spirit of God the lye when it is manifest out of all the Evangelists that there were infinite multitudes of beleevers then in Ierusalem all inhabitants there and when in expresse words in the second of the Acts it is said That there were devout men and true worshippers from out of all the Nations under heaven at that time in that City Secondly whereas it is related in the second chapter That there were three thousand souls at the first miracle and sermon of Peter converted besides many others that the Lord added dayly to the Church ver 47. And whereas it is recorded in the fourth chap. That there were five thousand men more converted by another miracle and Sermon and whereas it is storied in the 5 chap. upon the miraculous and fearfull death of Ananias and Saphira his wife and through the other signs and wonders the Apostles wrought that beleevers were more added unto the Lord multitudes both of men womē v. 14. mark I pray the expression it is said there were multitudes now multitudes among the Romans and in all nations is ever taken for turba or agmen a great company that is for a great Assembly or Congregation and here the word of God affirmes in the plurall number That by that miracle and by those other wonders of the Apostles multitudes both of men and women were added to the Lord that is to say many more great Congregations and Assemblies of beleevers then were before were added to that Church in Ierusalem all this I say is evident out of those words And whereas it is farther related in the sixt chapter ver 7. that the word of God increased and the number of the Disciples multiplyed in Ierusalem greatly and a great company of the Priests were obedient to the faith And whereas in divers other places of the Acts it is witnessed that there was increase upon increase of beleevers in that Church And whereas in the 21. of the Acts it is recorded that there were many ten thousand beleevers there all Inhabitants my Brother Burton and Mr Knollys in their enumeration of the Beleevers in Ierusalem at first and last make them but five thousand in all My brother Burtons words are these Growing saith he from an hundred and twenty Acts 1. 15. to three thousand more chap. 2. ver 41. and then in all five thousand chap. 4. ver 4. and all these but one Church Master Knollys his words are these Page 8 Those places in Matthew and Mark and Luke saith he tell us of very many who were baptized by John and by Christs Disciples but do not declare how many
possessions and goods and parted them to all men as every man had need and that they continued daily with one accord in the Temple and that they brake bread from house to house and did eate their meat with Gladnesse and singlenesse of heart Thus the Holy Ghost describeth those three thousand converts unto us as not onely skilfull in the theory of church-fellowship but also exceedingly well verst in the practicall part of it whether therefore in this particular also in that J. S. saith it is suspicious that the three thousand converted at once were not so soone instructed in Church fellowship as converted when the Scripture reporteth the contrary it be not to give the Spirit of God the lye I leave it to the judgement of all the godly and impartiall Râ—aders who I am confident will give their verdict against I. S. For certainly there is no act of church fellowship that was omitted by them and although I love not such as will groundlessly be suspicious as I. S. is here and those of his Fraternity yet I am confident the Independnnts will never be induced to imitate the example of those three thousand and I have very good reason to make mee continue in this beliefe for what I already know in their daily practises and therefore they are rather to be suspected that they are not well instructed in church fellowship they make notwithstanding so great a noys about therefore whether this be not a great temerity in these men thus upon all occasions not onely to censure their christian brethren that live harmelessely by them but to suspect all those that were converted by the Baptist and the Apostles themselves before Christs death yea and to suspect even those three thousand also that were converted by Peter after Christs ascension and to adjudge both Pastors and people to bee all ignorant what church government and church fellowship was I leave it likewise to the judgement of the prudent advised Reader And yet this is the daily practise of al the Ill dependents thus to speake of them all as if they had not learned their lesson as well as the congregationall Predicants and their disciples and knew not how to cast them into a church mold after the New Testament forme and to instruct them concerning church fellowship when not withstanding it is recorded of those Ministers that they revealed the whole counsell of God and whatsoever was needfull to be knowne or practised by all christians to the end of the world Acts the 20. and therefore could bee ignorant of nothing that tended to edification and the building up of beleevers in their most holy faith But yet notwithstanding I. S. and his brethren are still full of suspicions and yet never satisfied in any thing that can be produced out of the holy Scripture to confute their erroneous novelties for although I had sufficiently confirmed my first proposition and proved by both Scripture and reasons that all those that were baptized by John and Christs Disciples were good Christians and true Believers and that there were many Congregations of Beleevers in the Church at Jerusalem yet I. S. page 11. sayes He is not satisfied by any thing that hath been alledged by me that the Church of Ierusalem consisted of many Congregations and Assemblies and that upon the scruples before instanced And Mr Knollys in his 11. page affirmeth the same So that it is certain these men are resolved never to be satisfied though things be never so evidently proved unto them And it is no wonder that there is at this day such a brood of creatures in the world for there has ever been a generation of such men in all ages that will never be satisfied Christ the great Doctor of his Church with all his blessed Apostles and faithfull Ministers could never satisfie the Jewes but they ever resisted his spirit Acts 7. Neither can the holy Scriptures now satisfie all gainsayers but they will still be doubting amongst the which Sir I. S. and Saint Hanserdo with many of their fraternity may well be numbred But for all such Christians as whom the god of this world hath not blinded their eyes that they should not see the glorious light of the Gospel of truth I am confident they will be satisfied that I have sufficiently proved that there were many Congregations and several Assemblies of beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem from that satisfaction they will learn to abhor the errors of all the sectaries and straglers of our times and to decline shun their company and fellowship And for all such as they are that will receive the good seed of the word into good and honest hearts I desire ever to satisfie them and not those that are resolved to be ever scepticall and ever learning yet never attaining or coming to knowledge or at least withhold the truth from others in unrighteousnesse And for all such I shall not much study to give them satisfaction as being a company of unreasonable men from whom we ought daily to pray to be delivered for all such the Lord hath given over to strong delusions that they should beleeve a lye because they received not the love of the truth that they may be saved 2 Thess 2. Notwithstanding I say I have very little hope ever to satisfie any such and therefore may be thought to go about an impossible worke if I should indeavour it yet that all men may sâ—e my fairer dealing with I. S. because he saith that he hath not been satisfied with any thing alledged by me that the Church of Jerusalem consisted of many Congregations and Assemblies I will therefore adde a few reasons more or at least call some of the former briefly to his minde which I am most assured if there were no other in the whole book would perswade any rationall man that there were many Assemblies and Congregations of beleevers in the Church of Jerusalem which if they cannot yet satisfie him I am confident they will satisfie and content others And to the reasons I shall produce I will also adde some testimonies of those of his own party for his farther satisfaction or conviction at least All such as have read I. S. his learned works know that he hath not only cut of all those that were baptized by Iohn and Christs Disciples before Christs passion and ascension from the Church of Ierusalem but razed them out of the Kalender and Roule of the Saints absolutely denying them so much as the very name of Christians all this I say those that have read his scruples very well know They know likewise that he granteth there were three thousand converted by the first Miracle and Sermon of Saint Peter though he uncharitably saith That it is suspicious that they were not so soon instructed in Church fellowship as converted So that here by his own confession we have a very ample Congregation consisting of three thousand and six score persons And in the same
and seduced and deceived such multitudes of simple people as they have done and that in a short time what multitudes of people may all men thinke those learned Rabbies those Priests with all the Apostles daily converted in Jerusalem when their doctrine was so crowned with so many miracles If the holy Scripture should never have delivered it unto the world that they converted innumerable companies yet common reason would perswade every man that they must needs have converted many thousands by the Ministry of them all but when the Scripture relateth unto us Matt. 3. and Marke the 1. and in many other places that all Ierusalem went out to the Baptisme of John and that they were baptized by him in Iordan and were made good Christians and when it farther also recordeth that there were three thousand converted at one Sermon and Miracle and saith in the same chapter that the Lord added daily unto the Church such as should be saved and when in the fourth chapter it relateth the conversion of five thousand men more and in the fifth chapter saith that more multitudes both of beleevers of men and women were added to the Lord and when in the sixth chapter it saith that the word of God increased and that the number of the Disciples multiplyed in Ierusalem greatly and a great company of the Priests were obedient to the faith all these places witnesse unto the world that they came into the Church in such great bodies as they could not now bee told for when they came in by by three thousand at a time and five thousand they could speedily be reckoned but when the increase grew so great they were forced then to set them downe as it were by whole sale not in enumerate parcels and spake of them as of numberlesse companies saying multitudes of beleevers both of men and women that is to say mighty congregations and great assemblies of both sexes in such abundance came in as they could not be told and as if this had not beene enough the holy Scripture speakes upon all occasions of the increase of the Word and sets downe in generall termes that the number of the Disciples multiplyed in Ierusalem greatly and a great company of the Priests were also obedient to the faith and as if this had not beene sufficient in many other places of the Acts there is mention made of the increase of Beleevers and in expresse words in the 21. of the Acts it is said that there were many ten thousands of Beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem now all men know that all these could not possibly no not a quarter of them meet in any one place or a few to communicate in all Ordinances to edification neither was there any place or roome spacious enough to containe the very bodies of the tenth part of them and if any place could have held the tenth part of them yet then it had beene impossible that they could then have partaken in all acts of worship to edification for they could not have heard the voice of their Ministers preaching unto them for by daily experience wee see it that in one of our Churches here in London which will not nor cannot hold halfe ten thousand that halfe of them ordinarily cannot well heare the voice of the Minister though hee have a strong paire of Lungs yea I heare men daily complaine that they could not understand the Minister preaching they stood so farre off from him when notwithstanding there were not three thousand then in the Church yea and I my self have been in lesse Assemblies where all the people could not heare to edification and therefore all reason will perswade any man that is not resolved ever to resist the truth that there must of necessity be many congregations of Beleevers in Ierusalem where there were such infinite multitudes especially they are bound to beleeve it when the Scripture in so many places as I have quoted saith there were many congregations and assemblies of Beleevers in that Church which I have at this time briefly related that if be possible I might at last satisfie Sir I. S. and perswade him to beleeve the Scripture and be satisfied with it if hee will not beleeve mee or be satisfied with any thing I can say to convince him of his error But if all I have hitherto writ will not satisfie his tender conscience and take his scruples out of his mind I shall now before I conclude this point for a Corallary desire him to heare what my brother Burton Saint Hanserdo two faithfull brethren of his society have writ concerning this busines It may be I. S. upon the testimony of two such approved witnesses and great Masters of the Assembly of the congregationall way will be perswaded that there were many Congregations of Beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem though he would not be satisfied with any thing I have delivered I cannot but often make mention of my brother Burton and Saint Hanserdo because all the Ill-dependents judge them to bee very honest men and suppose that they will speake the truth and I beleeve also that Sir I. S. hath a very venerable opinion of them both for their singular wisdome and erudition I intreat I. S. therefore in the first place to heare my brother Burton sapientum octavum it may be his words may satisfie his scrupulous and tender conscience who in the ninth page of his wise booke sayes that the beleevers in Ierusalem when there were but three thousand of them and five thousand at most were constrained to sever themselves into divers companies in severall private hou es to communicate Saint Hanserdoes words are these page 10. 11. The Apostles and all the Beleevers in Ierusalem met together in one place to wit the Temple and in Solomons Porch and brake bread from house to house Thus they both declare their faith and opinion cencerning the number and assemblies of Beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem and that in the infancy of it Now then when there were but about three thousand and six score soules at the first and five thousand in all at last according to the computation of my brother Burton and Saint Hanserdo they were then forced into many congregations and companies as having no convenient place spacious enough as wherein to break bread so that they were forced to heare the Word in the Temple that is one place and in Solomons Porch that is another place and to communicate in severall private houses according to my brother Burtons doctrin and to break bread from house to house or house by house and that dayly or day by day according to Saint Hanserdoes learning that is in innumerable places I say when by the testimony of these two Seraphicall Doctors it is evident that in the very infancy and childhood of that Church There were many Asse blies and Congregations and that in severall private houses or from house to house how many congregations and assemblies of beleevers
may we suppose were then in the Church at Ierusalem when many more great congregations and Assemblies of Beleevers were dayly added to that Church and when the holy Word of God in expresse termes in the 21. chap. of the Acts saith There were many ten thousands of beleevers there without all controversie there must needs at that time be a mighty many of Assemblies and Congregations and yet in the very infancy of it and when there were but five thousand beleevers as my brother Burton and Saint Hanserdo do both witnesse they then had divers Assemblies and Congregations and communicated in severall private houses and brake bread from house to house that is to say in every house And therefore I have now great hope that not onely Mr Knollys will confesse the brethren have acknowledged That there were many Congregations and Assemblies of beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem but that Sir I. S. his scrupulous conscience also will be satisfied about this point especially when it commeth ratified not onely by Scripture but by the testimony and witnesse also of my brother Burton and Saint Hanserdo But if Sir I. S. shall still persevere in the error of his wayes and shall be so far from beleeving that there were many Congregations and Assemblies of beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem as he will yet swear there were no more Saints there then could or did dayly all meet in one place or congregation then I will conclude of him that he is a gentleman very fit to be made a Knight of the post whether I send him to be whipped out of his grolleries Having for the gratifying Mr Knollys and Sir I. S. and for the undeceiving of all cordiall and well affected Christians and such as desire to know the truth been the more large in this controversie I shall now refer my selfe and all that I have said concerning my first and second propositions to the judgement of every indifferent Reader whether I have not sufficiently proved not onely that there were many congregations of beleevers in the Church at Jerusalem but that it is likewise acknowledged by the brethren that there were many Assemblies of them there if any credit may be given either to my brother Burton or to Saint Hanserdo and if they shall judge that I have sufficiently proved it both from Scripture and Reason and from the testimony of two prime witnesses of the Independent party against whom there can be no just exception by any of the Congregationall way they being of their own fraternity Mr Henry Burton and Saint Hanserdo by name I shall again challenge Mr Knollys his promise who hath ingaged himselfe That if I could by the expresse word of Scripture evince there were many congregations of beleevers in the Church at Jerusalem that he would relinquish his grollish opinion of Independency Now therefore when I have done it both by Scripture and the two witnesses above specified I say again I challenge his promise and if he notwithstanding all I have writ will not abandon this his error I shall never esteem him to be either a man of faith or common honesty and shall for ever hereafter proclaim both himself and all such teachers as he is fighters against God and his truth and resisters of his holy Spirit and such as withhold the truth from the people in unrighteousnesse And so I conclude this second Proposition and come now to see what they have to say to the third My third Proposition is this viz. That the Apostles and Presbyters Governed Ordered and Ruled this Church consisting of many congregations and Assemblies by a common Councell and Presbytery This is my third Proposition which is evident out of many places of the Acts and sundry other places of holy Writ some of which with my Arguments I shall here relate in order as they were first set down in my book called Independency not Gods Ordinance the which Mr Knollys I. S. and my brother Burton indeavoured to Answer unto And after I have faithfully related the Arguments I deduced from those severall Scriptures by which I then made good my third Assertion I shall also truely set down the Answer of Hanserdo Knollys and I. S. to all those Arguments The places therefore of Scripture with my Arguments gathered from thence are these following Acts 11. 27. And in those dayes there came Prophets from Ierusalem to Antioch and there stood up one of them named Agabus and signified by the Spirit that there should be great dearth through all the world which came to passe in the dayes of Claudius Caesar then the Disciples every man according to his ability determined to send reliefe unto the brethren that dwelt in Iudaea which also they did and sent it to the Presbyters by the hands of Barnabas and Saul Here in these last words we see that the Presbyters and none but the Presbyters received the Almes for it is said They sent it to the Presbyters by the hands of Barnabas and Saul which sufficiently proveth That the Presbyters in all Churches were the men in government as who had the Ordering and authority of appointing unto the Deacons how they should distribute those monyes that they might be best improved and disposed of which is an act of government as all men that know what belongs unto government will acknowledge Now should it be granted that these Presbyters here spoken of were the Presbyters of Iudaea which notwithstanding is not specified but onely the distressed brethren in Iudaea yet had it been in expresse words set down That the Almes had been sent to the Presbytery of Judaea the Presbytery of Ierusalem must necessarily have been included in it as being the Metropolis of Iudea and it was an ordinary thing for the Churches that were abroad and particularly that of Antioch to send to the Apostles and Presbyters of Ierusalem as we may see Act. 11. ver 22. and Act. 15. And by all probability Paul and Barnabas brought these Almes to the Presbyters of Ierusalem for he in the fifteenth chapter of his Epistle to the Romans maketh mention of a contribution that was made in Macedonia and Achaia for the poor Saints in Jerusalem Whether the Apostle saith he was going to Minister unto them and desired the Romans to pray for him that he may be delivered from the unbeleeving Jews and that his service for Jerusalem might be accepted of the Saints which by the learned Interpreters is generally taken that Paul speaketh of this time and that they were then sent to Ierusalem from Antioch But howsoever it should be understood that these almes were sent to the Presbyters in Iudea yet these two conclusions necessarily result from it The first that this expression comprehends also the Presbyters of Ierusalem as being the chiefe City of Iudea The second that the Presbyters in all Churches were the men to whom the government and ordering of businesses was committed and in whose hands the power and authority lay of
disposing of the very charity and bounty of the brethren to all the necessitated Disciples within their jurisdictions and who gave directions to the Deacons how they should be distributed to the best emolument and benefit of the poor and according to the intention of these benefactors which as it is an act of Government and that a principall one so of necessity the Presbyters must then meet together that by their joynt and common consent and councell all things may be rightly ordered But in the chap. 15. v. 2. 4. 6. 22. the Presbyters of Ierusalem by name are expressed and in chap. 16. and in Act. 21. v. 17. 18. in these words Then they determined that Paul and Barnabas and certaine other of them should go up to Ierusalem unto the Apostles and Presbyters about this question and they were received of the Church and of the Apostles and Presbyters to whom they declared all things that God had done with them and how that there rose up certain of the Sect of the Pharisees which beleeved saying that it was needfull to circumcise them and to command them to keepe the law of Moses and the Apostles and Presbyters came together to consider of this matter c. ver 22. Then pleased it the Apostles and Presbyters with the whole Church c. and chap. 16. v. 4. And as they went through the Cities they delivered them the Decrees to keepe that were ordained of the Apostles and Presbyters which were at Ierusalem c. and chap. 21. v. 17 18. And when we were come to Ierusalem the Brethren received us gladly and the day following Paul went in with us unto Iames and all the Presbyters were present and v. 25. As touching the Gentiles which beleeve we have written and concluded say the Presbyters that they observe no such thing Out of all which places before I forme my arguments to prove That the Church of Ierusalem consisting of many Congregations and Assemblies was governed by a Presbytery that is by the joynt consent and common Councel of the Apostles and Presbyters which made but a grand Presbytery I shall desire all men to consider that howsoever the Apostles in the places above specified are differenced by that title from the Presbyters yet in all acts of government performed by them in the Church of Jerusalem they were for the substance of them ordinary acts such as Presbyters dayly performe and therefore answerably the Apostles themselves are in them to be considered as Presbyters that is men governing in an ordinary way as such as had received the keyes which is the power of jurisdiction and therefore were in their ordinary imployment though at other times in their severall ministries and going from Nation to Nation to preach as Christs extraordinary Ambassadours 2 Cor. 5. they used superlative authority which God had invested them with and graciously bestowed upon them for the benefit of the Church and the good of his people and I am induced so to beleeve because the Apostles in holy Scripture are called Presbyters that is the ordinary Governours and Magistrates of the Church though the more principall and primary ones and therefore did act as Presbyters in ordinary acts of Church Government and for a pattern to all Churches in like administration Neither may any suppose for all this that the Apostles did fall lower in their power in that they acted as Presbyters for our brethren do acknowledge that at Ierusalem the Apostles acted as Presbyters of a particular Congregation Now then if they did not fall lower in their power by acting as Presbyters in a particular Congregation what reason will dictate to any man that they should fall lower in their power by acting as Presbyters in a joynt Presbytery The truth is to govern and to rule the Church was the ordinary imployment of the Apostles and therefore they are stiled Presbyters which is to say the Rulers Councellours Magistrates and Governours of the Church neither for all this did their Presbyterships exclude their Apostleships nor did their acting as Presbyters deprive them of their Apostolique power nor of that Apostolique spirit which guided them even in these things wherein they acted as Presbyters for although under one notion we looke upon the Apostles as extraordinary men yet under another as in all those affaires of publique concernment and in matter of government and for that end the assembling of themselves together we do not consider them as Apostles for therein they did not act as Apostles with a transcendent and infallible authority and in an extraordinary way but as Presbyters and ordinary Governours and Councellours and in such a way as makes their meetings and actions a patterne and president to succeeding ages and of the Presbyters congregating of themselves together for common acts of Government whether in a Presbyterian or Synodicall way And as it is in civill affaires and in the government of Kingdomes and States so it was then in the Church of God in a Kingdome some of the Counsellors are of the more secret admission and are generally called Cabbinet Counsellors and are counted of as extraordinary men and others of the generall ordinary Councel yet when all these sit in a Common Councell together to consult about matters of State and publique concernment they â—it then together as ordinary Councellours and every one of them has as much authority and liberty to debate things by reason and dispute in way of consultation and to give his vote about any thing as well as any of the most extraordinary Councellors and this hath been the practise of all ages We read that Hushy when he was by Absalon called into counsell had his voice and gave his vote as well as Achitophel the Oracle of that time and as in the Common-Councels and Parliaments of Kingdomes whatsoever honour dignity or extraordinary imployments any of them were taken up in before their session and meeting or whatsoever dignity or titles of honour they have extraordinarily above others and take their places accordingly before they come together into the Parliament yet they all sitting as Judges and Peeres in the Kingdome the meanest Lord in the Kingdome hath as much authority there as the greatest and so in the House of Commons as they are Judges and chosen by the people for that purpose have all of them even the meanest as much voice and authority in way of consultation as the greatest And so likewise in the Synod or Assembly now of Divines the meanest Presbyter hath as much voice and liberty in way of debate and voting as the greatest Prelate there And even so it was in the Church of Jerusalem when the Apostles those extraordinary gifted men and the Ordinary Presbyters met together in counsel they all acted there as counsellors and ordinary presbyters and therefore in all those particular actions of the Apostles wee have mention of in their severall meetings whether wee consider them by themselves alone and not joyned with the
Presbyters or in common councell with them those actions I say were done and acted by men which were Apostles but not as they were Apostles exclusively so as they might not act them under another notion neither will our brethren affirme it for if the Apostles did preach take the trust of the goods of the Church ordaine Officers as Apostles exclusively and in an extraordinary way and as by a priviledge peculiar to themselves it would follow from thence that none may doe any of those things but Apostles which the Brethren will not assent unto as for some instances In that ordination of Deacons in the sixth of the Acts the Apostles there acted partly as Apostles and partly as Presbyters for in constituting an Office in the Church which was not before they acted their Apostolicall authority but in ordaining men to that office which the Church had chosen they did act as Presbyters and there is no doubt but the Brethren will yeeld to this for if they will not grant that the Apostles did herein act partly as Apostles partly as Presbyters they must then accord that they acted either onely as Presbyters or onely as Apostles If onely as Presbyters thence it will follow that all Presbyters have power not onely to ordaine men but to erect a new office in the Church If onely as Apostles then hence is no warrant for Presbyters so much as to ordaine men into any office nor for so much as to meet together to consult about acts of government either in a Presbyterian or in a Synodicall way and by this meanes all Church government would speedily be overthrowne Neither is it a difficult thing in our Brethren or any other man to distinguish betweene these two for looke by what infallible rule they make some thing in the practise of the Apostles to bee not onely a patterne and president for imitation but even a proofe of institution yet decline other things practised by the same Apostles as things not onely by institution not commanded to us but not permitted to bee imitated by us By the same rule they may infallibly distinguish betweene what they acted as Apostles and what they acted as Presbyters and as ordinary Counsellors Iudges and Governours and withall they may infer and conclude that what they acted as Presbyters and by joynt and common consent it was to give a patterne and president to all Presbyters and Synods in all succeeding ages and as the taking in of the consent of the Church in the choice of Deacons Act. 6. was to give a patterne for the sufferage and voice of the people in all Churches to the end of the world in chosing of their Deacons so for another instance as there were many Congregations in the Church of Ierusalem and divers Assemblies and all these congregations made but one Church and the Apostles and Presbyters who were Officers governed that joyntly and by a common Councell as our Brethren acknowledge Here likewise they left a patterne and president to all ages for severall Congregations and Assemblies in a Citie or vicinity to unite into one Church and for the Officers and Presbyters of these Congregations to governe that Church joyntly in a Colledge and Presbytery And for a third instance as the Apostles and Presbyters meet together in a Synodicall way and the Apostles in that Assembly acted not by an Apostolicall and infallible spirit no more then the Presbyters did as when they were writing of Scripture but stating the Question and debating it from Scripture in an ordinary way as it is at large discussed in Acts 15. which wee never reade they did when they writ the Scripture and having by disputing arguing and searching the Scripture found what was the good and acceptable will of God thereupon they determined the question saying it seemed good to the Holy Ghost and us as the Assembly now of Divines or any other for ought I know upon like assurance of Scripture warrant may doe In this action also and their so doing the Apostles and Presbyters left an example and president to all the Presbyters in all succeeding ages what they should doe upon the like occasions for the deciding of controversies and differences of opinions in Religion viz. To congregate and meet together in some one place to state the questions and to debate from Scripture and to follow the written Word as their rule in all things and whatsoever they doe to doe it by joynt consent and the the Common-councell of them all or by the most voices but in all these their proceedings they must ever cleave to the rule of the Word of God or warrantable authority and evidence of reason deduced from thence as then the Apostles and Presbyters did yea the very name of the Presbyters in Jerusalem signifieth the Iudges Counsellors Magistrates and Rulers of that Church who had the Keyes committed unto them as well as the Apostles and by their place were more peculiarly overseers of that Church as they were tyed unto it then the Apostles as the Presbyters of Ephesus were in that Church and were assigned in their severall places to execute their office and to looke to their particular charges in the government so that whether the Apostles were present or absent the Presbyters had the government laid upon their shoulders and if the Apostles themselves had taught contrary to this Constitution or an Angel from Heaven Gal. 1. I am confident the Presbyters would not have obeyed them nor have relinquished their authority neither ought they but would still have kept that rule power and authority which God had put in their hands so that for my owne particular I looke upon the Apostles in all these severall actions and in all those acts of government joyned and met together with the Presbyters as I looke upon Counsellors and Iudges in the great Councell of both Kingdoms where all the Iudges have equall power and authority in decisive voting and doe verily beleeve that the Presbyters sitting at any time in councel with any one or more of the Apostles did act as authoritatively as the Apostles themselves and I am ever able to prove it and make it good against any man that the Presbyters might as well conclude It seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us as well as the Apostles and may say we have written and concluded as well as the Apostles As any two or three of the Parliament whether of the Lords or Commons may as well say wee have made such an Ordinance as any twenty of them or the whole Councell and that without disparagement or impeaching the dignity of any when they joyned with them in that worke and assented to it and in this very notion I looke upon the Presbyters in Ierusalem joyned with the Apostles and consider them as in my contemplations I looke upon the Lords and Commons now sitting in the great Councell as the grand civill Presbytery of the Kingdome where all binding Ordinances are to bee
passed by the joynt consent and Common-counsell of them all and whose place and office it is to command and rule and the peoples office and place to obey and yeeld subjection to whatsoever they command and injoyne according to the will of God and for the common good and preservation of themselves and the whole Kingdome and that whosoever should resist this their just authority are guilty of contumacy and are high offenders and delinquents for God hath laid the government upon them and left the duty of obedience to the subjects who may not without a publicke call intermeddle with matters of government And so in the matters of Church-government I look upon the Presbyters as Gods peculiar servants and as upon the Stewards Councellours and Magistrates and Iudges in the Church as men set apart by God himselfe for this purpose to be the Teachers and Rulers of their flockes committed unto them in the Lord to whom in the matters of their soules all people under their severall Presbyteries so farre as they command in the Lord and according to the written word are to yeeld obedience and much to reverence and honour them and this according to Gods command for it is his Ordinance And they are not to be looked on and slighted as the fagge end of the Clergy as many black mouthes and prophane lips speake of them for the Presbyters they have their authority as well grounded in the word of God as Kings and States have theirs and therefore as they are imployed in a more supreame orbe and in matters of eternall concernment so they should bee venerated as men watching over our soules and all contumelious speeches against them deserve severe punishment and ought not to be tolerated and so much the more the Presbyters of this Kingdome in these our dayes have deserved better from the Church the Parliament and the whole Kingdome then any of their Predecessors not onely in their desiring a perfect and through Reformation in both Doctrine and Discipline but in that they have stood now so cordially to the common cause and more for the liberty of the Subject then any before them and have cleaved most faithfully to the Parliament and have beene also a most singular meanes of keeping the people wheresoever they were suffered to Preach in obedience to that great Conncell In all these respects I say they deserve well yea better not onely from the Church but from all the Kingdome for the present than any of their Predecessours and their memories ought to be famous to all posterity for this their good service And that governement that God has given unto the Presbyters if the Lords and Commons shall now labour to establish it in the Kingdome and to settle it on them they may not onely promise unto themselves a blessing from heaven and peace unto the Church and State but also immortall praise from all succeeding ages Having taken leave to make this digression I will now to my busines and prove that the Church of Jerusalem consisting of many Congregations and Assemblies were all governed by a common Presbytery and that the Apostles there acted as Presbyters among the Presbyters They that in the Holy Scripture are called Presbyters and acted and ordered things in a joynt body and Common-councell with the Presbyters and exercised that ordinary power that was committed to them in the 18. of Matthew they acted ruled and governed as Presbyters but the Apostles in governing the Church of Jerusalem consisting of many Congregations and Assemblies acted and ordered things in a joynt body and Common-councell with the Presbytery of that Church as Presbyters Ergo the Chuch of Ierusalem was Presbyterially governed and by a Common-counsell of Presbyters The Maior and Minor of this Syllogisme being proved the conclusion will necessarily insue And for proofe of the Major the Scripture is cleare as 1 Tim. chap. 4. ver 14. where Paul writing unto Timothy saith neglect not the gift that is in thee which was given thee to preach with the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery in the which Presbytery Paul was one that laid his hands on him and ordained him as is evident in the second Epistle to Timothy ch the first vers 6 where putting Timothy in mind of his duty hee saith stirre up the gift of God which is in thee by the putting on of my hands so that Paul joyning in this publicke action of ordination though an Apostle yet acted as a Presbyter and counts himselfe in the number of them as any of the Presbyters that now ordaine the Ministers may say as well as all of them together to any new ordained Minister neglect not the gift of God which is in thee by the putting on of my hands As men ordinarily in a Iury may assume that unto themselves that all may doe as being Actors in common So Peter likewise in his first Epistle ch 5. verse 1 2 cals himselfe a Fellow-presbyter and Saint Iohn in his second and third Epistle stiles him so also The Presbyter unto the elect Lady c. The Presbyter unto the well beloved Gajus c. So that his Presbytership did not exclude his Apostleship nor the acting at any time of a Presbyter deprive him of his Apostolicall power for at that very time hee cals himselfe a Presbyter hee wrore Scripture by an Apostolicall and infallible spirit and yet continued still a presbyter So that for the Major although I should say no more it is sufficiently proved yet for a further corroboration of it it is not good to reject the consent of our Brethren in this point for they acknowledge that the Apostles are called Presbyters vertually because as they say Apostleship contained all offices in it yea they further assert the act of ministerial power to bee the same in the Apostles and Presbyters the onely difference they seeme to insinuate is in the extent from which it may be inferred that in all the affaires transacted by the Apostles properly concerning the Church of Ierusalem they did act as presbyters because in such acts there was no extent of their power to many much lesse to all Churches But when they affirme that the Apostles power over many congregations was founded upon their power over all Churches and so cannot be a patterne andpresident for the power of Presbyters over many For answer first I say that the Brethren in my opinion take more upon them then beseemeth them and usurpe a kind of unlimited authority to themselves that they can make what pleaseth them exemplary only and reject whatsoever agreeth not with their opinion and humour though they were all the acts of all the Apostles and transacted by joynt consent and common agreement and accord and left in the church of Christ as well for a patterne and president for the Presbyters and Ministers to follow in al succeeding ages to the end of the world as any of their other acts and so they pick and choose at pleasure and
in so doing under reformation be it spoke I say they assume unto themselves a greater authority then beseems them for they can make the Apostles joynt governing of one congregation for so they take it pro confesso that the church of Ierusalem was but one congregation to bee a patterne of many Ministers governing one congregation but whereas it is most evident that the Church of Ierusalem consisted of many congregations and were yet under but one Presbytery and was governed by the joynt consent of the Apostles and Presbyters as under a grand Common-presbytery this at pleasure they reject and make it no way exemplary and binding But for a further answer I assert that the Apostles power and authority over many assemblies as one Church to rule and governe them all as one Church joyntly and in common was not grownded upon their power over all Churches but upon the union of those Assemblies and Congregations into one Church which union layeth a foundation for the power of presbyters ruling and governing many Congregations and the Apostles practice in governing many Assemblies joyntly as one Church is the patterne and example of that government to all succeeding ages and this president of the Apostles the presbyters in all churches ought to set before their eyes in all reformation for what the Apostles did in the publicke affaires of government they did as presbyters and for imitation Neither doe our Brethren onely grant the act of ministeriall power to be the same in the Apostles and presbyters saving in the extent but they acknowledge also that they were called presbyters vertually as I said before and that the Apostles acted in a joynt body and by common consent and affirme that it was fit that they should so doe and say withall that the Apostles wherever they came left the presbyters and people to the exercise of that right which belonged to them although they joyned with them These are their formall expressions out of which their concession my argument yea the whole Syllogisme is not onely confirmed and strengthened but the truth doth more evidently shine forth for if the Apostles left the presbyters and people to the exercise of that right which belonged unto them in all churches and the presbyters right be to rule as Ecclesiasticall Magistrates as to whom the power of the Keyes peculiarly belongeth by Gods institution and the right of the people in all churches bee to obey as they are every where commanded then it followeth necessarily that it doth not belong unto the people to ordaine either Deacons or Presbyters whatsoever they may doe in the choosing of them nor to excommunicate or cast out any out of the Church or to make Members whom they please nor to rule and governe the Church which is the peculiar right of the Presbyters left unto them by Christ and his Apostles for none of all these things were ever left unto the people neither is there any President of it in holy Scripture so that while the brethren seeme to contend for the liberty of the people they plainly overthrow it for they grant That the Apostles left the Presbyters and people to the exercise of that right that belonged unto them in all Churches the right therefore of the keyes of Government and Jurisdiction belongeth properly unto the Presbyters in every Church who are the Officers and Magistrates appointed by God himselfe for that purpose Acts 20. ver 28. and therefore when the Apostles writ to the Church of Corinth to excommunicate that incestuous person although his Epistle be not directed to the whole Church yet the Presbyters in that Church onely executed that act of Government which of right belonged unto them though the people also assented unto it even as we see dayly and experience teacheth us in all well ordered Corporations when the King or Counsell writes unto any City or Corporation though their mandates be directed to the whole City or Corporation for the raising either of men or moneyes or about any other imployment of publike concernment the Mayors Aldermen and Common Councell and the Officers under them onely manage the businesse for that is their right and place and the people under them do yeeld obedience and submit themselvesto what they order and command and intermeddle not in that imployment as knowing very well it is their right and place onely to obey And even so it was in the Church of Corinth the Presbyters onely exercised the Government and ordered all according to the Apostles injunction and the people assented unto it and submitted themselves to their order and the mistaking of that place and many more hath been the cause of so much confusion in the Church at this time when not onely the men in every Assembly but the very women in many of the new Congregations as Members challenge a power and right both in the electing of Church Officers and of admitting of Members and of casting out and excommunicating which before these our times was never heard of in the world when as the right of Jurisdiction and of the Keyes as I have often proved peculiarly belongeth unto the Presbyters and that the people neither men nor women ought to intermeddle with it for if they should in short time it would overthrow all Government in Church and State and bring confusion into the world But I conceive the cause of so grosse a mistake of that place concerning the excommunicating of the incestuous person arose from this that they look upon the Church of Corinth and the other Churches spoken of in the New Testament not as Corporations as they were indeed but as on their now sucking Independent new Congregations and Assemblies consisting of twenty or thirty Members such as many of those be whereas those severall Churches are to be considered under another notion as consisting of many Congregations as that of the Church of Ierusalem united into one Church or body in the severall Corporations and each of them governed by a Common Councell of Presbyters and by the joynt consent of their severall Presbyteries all these severall congregations making but one Church though never so much dayly increased and keeping still the name and denomination of such a Church either from the place City Country or Nation or severall language as the Church of the Jewes the Greeke Church the Latine Church or from the Cities as the Church of Ierusalem of Ephesus Rome c. All the which though they consisted of never so many Congregations and Assemblies yet they ever kept the name of unity were accounted but one Church in their severall places and Precincts as at this day the Church of Geneva though it consist of many Congregations is counted but one Church as it is so that I say the conceiving of the Church of Corinth and those seven Churches in Asia under the notion of one of their Congregations caused through this mistake that great confusion that is now in the Church and was the originall
cause of the opinion of Independency when notwithstanding it is manifest that those very churches were not Independent but made their appeale to the Apostles and Presbyters at Ierusalem upon all occasions as that of Antioch and it is said that the Apostles and Presbyters came together to consider of that matter which meeting of the Apostles and Presbyters for Synodicall acts of Government is no weake proofe of their meeting for Presbyteriall acts of Government unlesse men will suppose that they who were carefull to assist other churches did neglect their owne Churches committed to their peculiar charge and took no course or care for the governing of them Yea Act. 15. 2. it doth most certainly prove a Presbyteriall government in Ierusalem out of the which place I thus argue Where the Apostles and Presbyters did governe and many Congregations were by them ordered and governed yet so that all these congregations were one Church there was a Presbyteriall Government but in the Church of Ierusalem the Apostles and Presbyters did governe and many Congregations were by them governed yet so that all these Congregations were one Church Ergo in the Church of Ierusalem there was a Presbyterian Government all which is sufficiently manifest out of the places above specified and from all the former discourse For in the 21. chapter it is asserted that there were many ten thousands of beleevers in Ierusalem which could not all be contained in a few places but must of necessity be distributed into many and severall congregations and assemblies all which notwithstanding made but one Church as is evident Act. 8. verse 1. and many other places the which congregations could not be one politique ministeriall Church except onely because they were united under one Presbyteriall Government and therefore of necessity the Church of Jerusalem must be Aristocratically and Presbyterially governed yea the very mentioning so often of the Preebyters meeting together proves that they met together about acts of Government from which I thus argue That Scripture which proves a Presbytery in Jerusalem or an Association of Presbyters in that Church proves that the Presbyters of the Church of Ierusalem did meet together for acts of government and did really governe that Church But the places above quoted prove a Presbytery in Ierusalem or an Association of Presbyters in that Church Ergo they prove that they did meet together for acts of Government and did really governe that Church and that the Church of Ierusalem consisting of many Congregations was Presbyterially governed For the Major the Brethren cannot deny it for the very name of Presbytery signifieth a company or common-councell of rulers governours and magistrates now all men know that governours in common cannot do their duty but must of necessity neglect the work committed to them if they do not meet together for acts of Government Neither can they deny the Minor unlesse they will deny the Scripture for that expresly declareth that Iames and the Presbyters met together and our brethren take their warrant from that place for their Presbyters meeting apart from the multitude to consult and to prepare matters Yea it is not onely set downe that Iames and the Presbyters met together which had it onely been for the entertainment of Paul it is an argument sufficient to convince any rationall man that if the Presbyters would meet together for a salutation they did much more meet for acts of government But I say it is not onely specified that the Presbyters met together but what they did in consultation in that their meeting and what they acted upon deliberation and that was to advise Paul and to direct him what he should do which councell of theirs was not lax but restrictive and binding verse 23. Do therefore that which we say unto thee By all which it is evident that they met about acts of Government when they gave an order and rule to Paul himselfe how he should behave himselfe at that time and we reade that Paul followed their councell and submitted himselfe to their order by all which it is most apparent that the Church of Ierusalem was ordered and governed by the joynt consent and Common Councell of Presbyters though consisting of many Congregations and was Presbyterially governed But I further thus argue Where there were many Assemblies in Jerusalem and many Presbyters and these Assemblies were all one Church and these Presbyters all of them Presbyters of that one Church there of necessity there were many Congregations under one Presbytery and that Church was presbyterially governed but in the church of Jerusalem there were many assemblies and many presbyters and those Assemblies were all one Church and those Presbyters all of them Presbyters of that one Church Ergo in the church of Jerusalem there were many congregations under one presbytery and that church was presbyterially governed For the Major no man of sound reason or judgement will deny it And for the first part of the Minor that there were many Assemblies in that Church it hath sufficiently been proved in the foregoing discourse and is evident out of the 21. chapter where it is said there were many ten thousands And for the other parts of it that the Church of Ierusalem was but one Church and that all the Presbyters there were Presbyters of that one Church the Brethren themselves do acknowledge it and they do also accord and grant that the Church of Ierusalem was governed by a Presbytery and that it was Presbyterianly ruled but withall they conceive the church of Ierusalem to consist of no more beleevers than might all meet together in one place and congregation so that the difference between us and the brethren is not whether the church of Ierusalem was Presbyterianly governed or no for that they do acknowledge and would have their churches governed after that manner but this is the debate between us and them whether there were no more beleevers in the church of Ierusalem then could all meet in one congregation which is their opinion but whether or no it hath not by the foregoing discourse been sufficiently proved that there were more congregations and assemblies in the church of Ierusalem and a greater number of beleevers then could all meet in any one place or congregation and that all these were under one Presbytery that I refer to the understanding Reader to judge of And this shall suffice to have spoken of the third conclusion or proposition And now according to my promise I will faithfully set down whâ—t Master Knollys and I. S. have to say to these my arguments And in the first place I will begin with Mr Hanserdo who pag. 11. and 12. thus replyeth to my first argument The words of this Scripture Acts 11. ver 27. saith he which the Doctor maketh use of to prove his assertion are these ver 30. and sent it viz. the reliefe to the Elders by the hands of Barnabas and Saul Here in these last words saith the Doctor we see that
the Presbyters and none but the Presbyters received the Almes which sufficiently proveth that the Presbyters in all Churches were the men in government To the which argument of mine Master Knollys page 11. replyeth as followeth It is not denyed by the brethren saith he that the Presbyters in all churches were the men in the government of the Churches in which they are Elders But this I conceive by the Doctors favour doth not prove it to wit because the almes were sent unto the Elders Much lesse doth that Scripture prove that the Apostles and Presbyters governed and ruled the Church in Ierusalem by a common Councell and Presbytery But in the 15. chap. ver 2. 4. 6. 22. and and chap. 16. 4. and chap. 21. 17 18. The Presbyters of Ierusalem by name saith the Doctor are expressed These are Master Knollys his own words with his reply and answer to my first argument by which I proved my third assertion in the which I shall desire the Reader to consider what he denyeth and what he granteth It is not denyed saith he by the Brethren meaning the Independents that the Presbyters in all churches were the men in the government of the churches in which they are Elders Take I pray his own expression He acknowledgeth that the government in all churches was committed to the Presbyters and that it lay only in their hands as to whom it was solely delegated so that he granteth as much as I contended for by that argument by which all judicious and understanding men may now perceive that Mr Knollys and the brethren do accord unto this truth viz. that the people have nothing to do with the government of the churches in which they are Members so that I have as much assented unto by him and all the brethren as I desire by the which if I am not mistaken he hath utterly excluded the people in all their seven new churches and in all their new gathered assemblies of the congregational way from any hand in the government of the churches For saith he it is not denyed by the brethren that the Presbyters in all churches were the men in the government of the churches in which they are Elders So that hereafter I hope the brethren will not be so inraged against me if I beleeve as the seven new Churches beleeve and as all the brethren of the congregationall way beleeve those confiding men when Master Knollys saith that it is not denyed by them that the government in all Churches is laid upon the Presbyters shoulders and therefore not upon the peoples So that now there is little need of farther contesting between us about this businesse seeing he granteth that the Presbyters in all churches ought to have the government of them But it will not be amisse a little to take notice of the contentiousnesse of the mans spirit who grants the thing and yet wrangles about words and that wretchedly and poorly and therefore I shall desire the Reader to consider what he denyeth in my argument with the reason of it viz. these two things First that this doth prove it to wit because the almes were sent unto the Elders Secondly that that Scripture proveth that the Apostles and Presbyters governed and ruled the church in Ierusalem by a common Councell and Presbytery These two things Master Knollys affirmes will not insue from that portion of Scripture upon which I grounded my argument Now before I come to reply to both these cavills of Master Hanserdo I shall take this liberty to say unto him that as he is a meere novice in Divinity and a foreiner to all good learning so he is but a sucking polititian not knowing either his Primer in that art or his Catechisme in Theology or any thing in the government either of Church or State which is one of the grand errors and heresies of all his fraternity who while they pretend to learning and would perswade the world they are excellent Statesmen and Grandees in Government they will in time prove themselves as they are indeed a company of grolls and ninnyes and I hope yet to see that day that they wil be as much exploded bafled out of their fond whimsies as ever the Prelates were or any distempered Sect in the world But that all men may the better see the truth and discerne Master Knollys his errors and the groundlessenesse of his denyall of my argument who saith it doth not prove that the presbyters were the men in government because the almes were sent unto the Elders and that the Apostles and Presbyters governed and ruled that church by a common councell and presbytery because the relief was sent unto the Presbyters I shall now upon this occasion speak something concerning politicks and shew wherein the soveraign power and authority in all governments consists and in whose hands it resides and what are the essentiall properties or rather parts of Government in either of them So that wheresoever they are exercised in any country or common wealth those men only who are invested with them or to whom they are betrusted either immediately by God himself or by the election or choice of the people the soveraign authority in those severall governments lies and is deposited in their hands that mannage them and in no bodies else but such as are allowed of by their appointment or good liking and love And if men will then seriously consider and weigh the government secular in all States and Countries and compare the Ecclesiasticall with them which without any offence they may do the truth will more gloriously shine forth and the strength and force of my Argument will be the more obvious to every intelligible creature Now all men know that have either read or observed any thing in Politicks and the government of the world that in whose hands soever the legislative power lyeth so that they can either make or enact new Lawes and Statutes or repeale or abrogate any old ones and ratifie both with sanctions and who have also the power of life and death and the authority of punishing all Prevaricators against their Lawes all men I say know that the soveraigne power and authority resides and lyes soly and only in those mens hands that exercise it And this is the first essentiall part or property of soveraigne and supreame authority in any state and that declares unto all men who are the men in government there The second Essentiall part of soveraigne power in any government consists in this that they can erect and create new Offices and new Officers within their jurisdictions and set up new Courts and Iudges and can conferre Names Honours and titles of Dignity upon them severally and invest them all with power and authority to execute their severall places Offices and Iudicatures and this is the second essentiall property of supreme authority in any state so that in whose hands soever this power resides they onely are the Rulers in that government and no other
persons The third Essentiall part of soveraigne power in any state is this to make warre and peace at pleasure either forraigne or domesticall upon any just occasions and to have the managing of the Militia c. so that those only in whose hands this authority lyeth they are reputed and indeed are the supreme Rulers in that state The fourth Essentiall property of superlative power and authority in any government or state is this to have a Court of ultimate resort to the which all men may fly for reliefe and to the which all Appeales by all persons from all parts within their jurisdictions and from all inferiour Courts are made upon any unjustice done them there or upon any pressures or grievances by any one in authority and in whose power it is to end and determine all controversies and differences or to redresse all abuses and to relieve the oppressed so that in whose hands soever this authority resides they onely are said to exercise the soveraigne power and to bee the sole Governours and Moderators in that state The fifth and last paâ—t of supreme authority in any state consists in this that they have the power of pressing and stamping monies and coynes and setting the valution upon them or any other monies that are currant in their countries or have the disposing of the treasurie of those states in which they live and have the Exchequer in their hands and all the revenues of them and to whom all the tributes subsidies assessements customes benevolences and collections of the people that are gathered for the common reliefe and preservation of the whole countrey or state are sent and who have the disposing of them according to their wisedome in those mens hands I say that this power â—esideth of disposing the treasury or revenues they and they onely are the supreme Magistrates and Rulers in that state as at this day it resides with all the former essentiall properties in the hands of King and Parliament that great Councell of the Kingdome by all which it sufficiently appeareth that all soveraigne power resides in them onely and is soly exercised and managed by them so that if Master Knollys should say that it doth not prove that the government lyeth now in the hands of King and Parliament that great Court because the contributions collections and excises from all parts of the Kingdome are sent unto them and are now at their disposing I beleeve the great Councell would teach him a little more wit and all those his brethren that should joyne with him in this his argumentation a little better manners Now if wee will compare things together wee shall find that whatsoever can prove the soveraigne power in all secular governments to be in those mens hands which exercise it the same may be said concerning the Ecclesiasticall Government in the Church at Ierusalem and of the Apostles and Presbyters of that Church who were the chiefe Officers and men in authority in it that the government and soveraigne power in that Church lay in their hands onely So that it will then undeniably follow that my argument will for ever stand good against Master Knolly's fond cavils for the proving of these two truths viz. that the Presbyters in the Church at Ierusalem and in all other churches were the onely Governours in those churches and that from this reason because the almes were sent unto them and because they had the disposing of the treasury of the Church This I say will in the first place necessarily follow The second truth that will result out of the words is this that the Apostles and Presbyters governed and ruled that Church by a common-councell and Presbyterie both which Master Knollys vainely denyeth will follow from my Argument But for the farther elucidation of this truth and that it may the better appeare unto all men I will briefly run over the essentiall properties and parts of supreme and soveraigne power that were exercised in that church and shew that they resided onely and solely in the Apostles and Presbyters hands who were the Governours of that church and that the people had nothing to doe with them and for the first to wit the legislative power it was in the church of Ierusalem and committed onely into the hands of the Apostles and Presbytery of that church as who had received the Keyes Matth. 16. and Matth. 18. For so saith the Prophet Isaiah chapter the 2. verse 2. out of Zion shall goe forth the Law and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem and Acts the 1. vers 2. 3. it is said that Christ for the time that hee remained upon the earth after his Resurrection through the Holy Ghost gave commandements unto the Apostles whom hee had chosen speaking to them of the things pertaining to the Kingdome of God and commanded them that they should not depart from Ierusalem but waite for the promise of the Father which was that hee would send them the Holy Ghost the comforter which should teach them all things and bring all things unto their remembrance whatsoever Christ had said unto them and that hee should abide with them for ever Iohn 14. verse 26. and leade them into all truth and in the fifteenth Chapter hee cals his Apostles his friends telling them that hee had made knowne unto them all things that hee had heard from his Father verse 15. and hee promised that the Holy Ghost should bring all those things to their memories and in the same Chapter in the 26. verse Christ saith when the comforter is come whom I will send unto you from the Father even the spirit of truth which proceedeth from the Father hee shall testifie of me From all which places and from the 28. of Matth. verse 18 19 20. Mark the 16. verse 15 16 17 18. and Iohn the 20. verse 21 22 23. and many more that might be alleaged it is apparently evident that the Apostles and Presbyters in the Church of Ierusalem were invested with a legislative power so that whatsoever they preached or writ that wee find recorded in the Holy Word of God they are all the Statutes and Lawes of the King of his Church Christ Jesus and by the which all Christs subjects to the end of the world are to be regulated and governed The Apostles and Presbyters in the Church of Ierusalem had power also to abrogate old Lawes and to enact and establish new ones as wee may see Act. 15. and Act. 16. yea they had power of life and death of which wee have one example in Ananias and Saphira Act. 5. yea they raysed the dead cured the lame and healed the sicke with their very shadowes and all this power was given unto them for the ratifying of their authority and to shew they were sent of God withall they had the power of erecting new offices and creating new Officers not onely in Ierusalem but in all the Churches as that office of Deacons in the sixth of the Acts and the
office of Elders or Presbyters in the 14. chapter where it is said that Paul and Barnabas ordained them Presbyters in every Church and therefore they appointed them first in the Mother-church Jerusalem for out of Zion saith the Prophet shall goe forth the Law and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem yea they gave those Officers their names and invested them all with power to execute their severall Offices as is manifest Acts the 6. and in the 20. of the same booke and in the Epistles of Paul to Timothy and Titus They also had the power of making warre and peace with the Nations and all the Inhabitants of the earth for they preached and published the glad tydings of peace to all such as received the Gospel and denounced warre and death with all manner of judgements to those that obeyed not the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ 2 Thess 1. verse 8. and to the Apostles and Presbyters in Ierusalem likewise as to their ultimate and extreme refuge and reliefe and helpe all appeales were made as we may see in the fifteenth of the Acts and in the 6. and in the 9. and in the 15. of the same booke as to the supreme Tribunall upon earth in Gods matters in whose hands all the highest power and soveraigne authority for Ecclesiasticall matters then resided and whose place it was not only to hear the controversies and differences of greatest concernment in Christs Kingdome his Church but also to decide and determine them and put a finall period unto them the which example of theirs was left as a presiâ—ent of imitation to all succeeding ages for Ministers to doe the like upon the like occasions as in that controversie that arose among the Christians at Antioch through false Teachers by whom that heresie was broched viz. that it was necessary to salvation that the ceremoniall Law should be observed and that Beleevers could not be saved without it by which great scandall was given to the weak lewes who by this meanes were alienated from the beleeving Gentiles because they did neglect those Ceremonies whereupon there arose a great schisme and rent amongst the brethren to the disturbance of the Church of God Now for the deciding and determining of this controversie the Christians of Antioch appeale to the Apostles and Presbyters at Ierusalem as knowing that all power was given unto them both Dogmaticall Diatacticall and Criticall yea authoritative and commanding who entring into a Councell and Synod and there debating the busines by Reason Arguments and Disputation and finding by disquisition of the whole matter what was the good will and pleasure of God what hee had revealed concerning the Gentiles and the New Covenant under the Gospel they determined the whole matter according to the written Word of God not pretending any new Revelation or new light or any extraordinary or superlative assistance in the deciding that debate but only exercised that ordinary soveraigne power in the church of God which God had invested them with and given unto them in his holy Word the rule and square of all Doctrines and not onely unto them but to all his faithfull Ministers his servants to the end of the world and in the deciding of this controversie they first shewed and put forth their dogmaticall power confuting and convincing the heresie and vindicating the truth Secondly they declared their diatacticall authority making a practicall Canon or Law for avoyding of scandall and abstaining from such things as gave occasion of it Thirdly they exercised their criticall power and judiciary authority verse 24. condemning and branding those Teachers with that infamous and blacke marke of Lyers subverters of soules and troublers of the Church Fourth and lastly they sufficiently manifested their imparative and authoritative power in sending those Decrees unto the Churches of the Gentiles with doe this and live v. 29. for so much the words imports all which are acts of soveraigne power and authority in all governments whatsoever as the learned know which when they resided in the Apostles and Presbyters of the Church at Ierusalem and were exercised by them there it is sufficiently manifest that all the power of government likewise remained and resided wholly and solely in the Apostles and Presbyters hands and that they exercised it by joynt consent and the Common-councell of them all for all acts of government ever run in the name of all the Apostles or in the name of the Apostles and Presbyters Lastly they had the disposing of the treasury of that Church in their hands as all the Presbyters of all the other Churches had for they brought the monies alwayes to the Apostles and laid them downe at their feet as it appeareth Act. 4. and afterwards all the monies and almes were sent to the Presbyters through all Churches as in whose hands the soveraigne authority lay which they never gave out of their hands or relinquished but upon all occasions gave directions to their severall Deacons how to distribute them for the good of the church and for the common emolument of the poore Saints for otherwise to what end should the almes and benevolences of the Gentiles be sent unto the Presbyters in the churches in Iudaea if they had not beene the men in authority in those churches and to whom the government of them belonged and who only and wholly had the disposing of them Now then when the contribution and releefe was sent unto the Presbyters of the church in Ierusalem as wel as the other churches it followeth that they and they only had the power and authority in that church which they ever exercised by the joynt consent and common councell and agreement of them all for it was sent unto all the Presbyters in every church and therefore they were in common to dispose of them Now before this reliefe was sent thither and long after that as the story of the Acts declareth most of the Apostles resided there and all the Apostles were Presbyters as the Independents themselves doe acknowledge and the same Scripture that relateth that the almes and reliefe were sent speaking in the plurall number saith they were sent unto the Presbyters now they were all Presbyters and therefore they were sent unto them in common and if wee observe the Dialect of holy writ through the whole story of the Acts wee shall find for the most part if there be any mention made of any act of government that either all the Apostles or some more of them are ever made mention of to be the chiefe Moderators and prime Agents in the busines which was never carried by any one of them or by the multitude or people and it it is credibly beleeved that most of the Apostles resided in Ierusalem or in Judaea till after the Councell and Synod at Ierusalem Act. 15. and for the Apostle Saint Iames it is the opinion of most of the Ecclesiasticall Writers that hee continued President of the Presbytery in Ierusalem his whole life time
as hee was President in that Councell in the 15. of the Acts and it stands with very good reason for many yeares after he continued still the prime man in authority there amongst the Presbyters and knew very well the condition of all the Beleevers there and what numbers and multitudes of Disciples there were Inhabitants in that Church all which sufficiently demonstrateth that hee had his residence continually or for the most part in Ierusalem so that Paul comming thither to the Feast as it is related Acts the 21 chapter was informed by him not onely that there were many ten thousands of Beleevers in that Church but what those Disciples had heard concerning his preaching which sheweth not onely that Saint Iames had his aboad in that Citie but that those beleevers likewise were dwellers and inhabitants there and that now hee had very good acquaintance and familiarity with them yea which is more at that very time that Paul and Barnabas were sent to Jerusalem with those almes Peter and Iames were then in that Citie if not other of the Apostles also as the twelfe chapter of the Acts abundantly sheweth and without doubt they all joyned with the Presbyters and in a Common-councell ordered how the Alms should be disposed of by the Deacons to the necessity of the Saints yea it doth most necessarily follow what so ever Mr. Knollys and those of his Fraternity shall be able to say to the contrary for the Scripture recordeth that the reliefe was sent to the Presbyters through Iudaea Ierusalem was the Metropolis citie in Iudaea and in the 12. chapter v. 25. it is related that Barnabas Paul returned from Jerusalem whither they had carried the almes so that many of the Apostles being at that time in Ierusalem and the princiall and chiefe Presbyters in that Church amongst the other Presbyters it may not bee credited that they I say being the prime Magistrates and Governours did sit still and leave the rule ordering and government of that Church to other of their fellow Presbyters and them of inferiour ranke but they also acted their parts in the government at that time as well as at others and therefore I say when the disposing of the treasury of the Church or State is an Act of soveraigne power and belongs only to those that are in authority in either and when all the Apostles and Presbyters governed that Church by a Common-councell and joynt consent and when the almes were sent unto all it necessarily followeth notwithstanding all Master Knollys his garrulity that my Argument out of that Scripture will ever stand good to prove that the sending of the reliefe to the Elders makes good these two things the first that the Presbyters were the onely men in authority there and secondly that the Apostles and Presbyters of that Church governed and ruled it by a Common-councell and Presbytery yea Master Knollys his owne words confirmes mee in my opinion who saith it is not denyed by the brethren that the Presbyters in all Churches were the men in the government of the Churches in which they are Elders so that all businesses of publicke concernment were to bee transacted and managed by the common consent and agreement of them all and not by the determination of any one particular Presbyter in either of those Churches much lesse by any other persons or people in them but the Presbyters And this shall suffice to have spake concerning the confirmation of my first Argument grounded upon that Scripture that the reliefe and almes were sent unto the Presbyters of Ierusalem And now I come to what he hath to say against my second argument by which I proved my third proposition which is this as he himselfe set it down in the 12. Page of his book They that in the holy Scripture are called Presbyters and acted and ordered things in a joynt body and common Councell with the Presbyters and exercised that ordinary power committed to them in the 18. of Matthew they acted as Presbyters But the Apostles in governing the Church of Ierusalem consisting of many Congregations and Assemblies acted and ordered things in a joynt body and common Councell with the Presbytery of that Church as Presbyters Ergo the church of Ierusalem was Presbyterially governed and by a common Councell of Presbyters The Major and Minor of this Syllogisme being proved saith the Doctor the conclusion will necessarily insue Thus Master Knollys relates this Argument wholly passing by all the rest And to this argument he first thus replies I know not saith he that the brethren ever deny ed that the Church of Ierusalem was presbyterianly governed So that he assenteth unto the conclusion which is all I contended for by that argument So that by this it followeth that the people had no hand in the government for they are not Presbyters by office And yet such is his ambition to be thought some body in the art of disputation that he quarrels the forme of my Syllogisme and takes upon him to shew me how I should have framed it aright but all those that know indeed what really belongs to learning will easily perceive the man doth but babble and if I should spend time in trifling with him about forms moodes and figures in Syllogisms who knows no more in Logick then the horse he preaches on I might be thought as vain as himselfe therefore intreating him hereafter to learn his Grand-dame to suck and not mee to make Syllogisms passing by all those his grolleries I will set down what he hath farther to reply to this argument in the 13. page and then answer to that and after I have done with him I will come to I. S. that learned Gentleman and profound Clerk Master Knollys to this argument thus farther answereth Though the Apostles saith he were called Presbyters in the Scripture yet it followeth not that they acted as Presbyters but as Apostles Act. 15. And they cannot therein be a pattern and president for Presbyters First because the Apostles had the care and charge of and over all Churches 2 Cor. 11. 28. But the Presbyters had the care and oversight of some one Church onely as Ephesus Act. 20. 28. or Philippi Phil. 1. 1. and this the Doctor often inserts in his book That all the Churches we read of in the New Testament though they were presbyterially governed were Dependent upon their severall Presbyters page 12. And secondly because this would make the Presbyters Independent indeed for so the Apostles were in the government of all the Churches the Presbyters of Jerusalem of Ephesus and of all the Churches were Dependent upon the Apostles and the Apostles only Dependent on Christ by whose holy spirit they were alwaies guided in the government of their churches and therefore they said Acts 15. 28. It seemed good to the holy Ghost and us And though the Doctor say the Presbyters might say so as well as the Apostles because the Elders and Presbyters are mentioned there The
Doctor might have also considered that the brethren even the whole Church the multitude how many soever the Doctor can make of them were present as well as the Presbyters Acts 15. 4. 12. 22. 23 25 27 28. and so have made the brethren the multitude even the whole Church Independent also and the Doctor might as well have affirmed that the brethren even the whole Church might say it seemed good to the holy Ghost and to us Thus Master Knollys pleaseth his own humour in heaping up a senselesse and confused multitude of words and that onely to delude the people But should I make a full discovery of all the errours of this his babble and nonsense and give a full answer to them truly I might make a very large discourse I will therefore study brevity and answer him in a few words though I will omit nothing worthy to be taken notice of But by the way I may say thus much that this his answer is nothing to the purpose and his reasons are as vain frivilous and fond as by the sequell will appear But whereas he denyeth that the Apostles though they be called Presbyters acted as Presbyters and that they cannot therein be a pattern and president for Presbyters it is a meer begging the question and a fond trifling in a serious and weighty matter when it was sufficiently proved and that out of the holy Scripture that the blessed Apostles were not onely called Presbyters but that they were Presbyters really as well as virtually which the Independents themselves deny not and that they acted also as Presbyters at Jerusalem that is as ordinary rulers and officers in all acts of government as also in that Councell in the 15. of the Acts for otherwise their example could not indeed have been a pattern of government to all Ministers and Presbytes in all succeeding ages if in either of them they had acted as extraordinary men by a transcendent and superlative power and by an inimitable authority and as men immediately assisted by the holy Ghost as when they wrought Miracles and when they writ the holy Scripture Now that the Apostles in all those acts of government were and are to be a pattern to all Ministers in the ages to come all the learnedst of the Independent tribe and all their brethren of New England do acknowledge it and take the ordination of Deacons and Elders in their new Churches from the example of the Apostles in the sixth of the Acts and the fourteenth chapter of the same book and they acknowledge and accord that Synods and Councells in like manner are one of Gods Ordinances and ground it upon the Apostles and Presbyters meeting in the 15. of the Acts and take their example for a pattern and president of gathering into Synods and Councells upon the like occasions all which they could not do if the Apostles in all those acts of Government had acted and managed them onely as Apostles and in an extraordinary way with a transcendent and infallible authority and by a speciall dispensation from heaven and as only peculiar unto themselves as miraculous and extraordinary governours So that whiles Master Knollys fights against the truth and against mee he with the same weapon wounds his own cause and overthrows the Independents doctrine who from the examples of the Apostles though extraordinary men take their ordination of Deacons and Elders and of calling Synods And therefore in the first place this may serve for the discovering of his ignorance and futility As for his reasons of his denyall that the Apostles cannot be a paterne and president for Presbyters because the Apostles as he saith had the care of all churches and the Presbyters were limited and confined to their particular charges they are foolish and vain and make nothing for the enervating or weakning of my argument for it doth not follow as the learned well know that because the Apostles in some respects were extraordinary men and rulers therefore in all acts of Government they did nothing ordinary or for the imitation of other Church governours I say this can never follow with any good reason neither will any judicious man thus argue because the Apostles were extraordinary men and officers therefore they did not the acts of ordinary governours whereas when they assembled themselves about the affaires of the Church and for the good of it it was for this very end and purpose that they might leave an example and president to the ages to come and to all Ministers that should succeed them of doing the like and therefore we are ever to consider the Apostles in all acts of government to have acted as ordinary governours and rulers and for a president and pattern to all Ministers to the end of the world But whereas Master Knollys grollishly saith that the Apostles were Independent in the Government of all the Churches and that the Presbyters of Jerusalem and Ephesus and all the Churches were Dependent upon the Apostles and the Apostles onely Dependent upon Christ by whose spirit they were alwayes guided in the government of their Churches and therefore they said Acts 15. 28. It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to us In every sentence I might say word there is an error For first the Apostles were not Independent at all no more then the Presbyters but they were ever tyed unto the word of God and his revealed will and that by Christ himself who said John 5. search the Scriptures and Luke 14. They have Moses and the Prophets let them hear them Yea Saint Peter 2 Epist chap. 1. v. 19. teacheth us That we have a more sure word of prophecy whereunto we do well to take heed c. So that the Apostles themselves were tyed to the Scriptures And Paul the great Apostle of the Gentiles in the 24. of the Acts and in many other places makes the Law and the Prophets the rule of his faith professing that he beleeved all things according to them So that when Peter swarved from that rule began amongst the Galatians to halt temporize Paul resisted him to his face and accused him openly of prevarication Nay which is more so far they were from being independents that they were alwayes to follow the guidance of the spirit they were not to move but as he directed Act. 16. Yea the Apostles themselves were subject to the Presbytery at Ierusalem and were to give an account of their actions to them at any time as we may see Acts 11. where Peter was questioned and was forced to give in his answer for satisfaction the other Apostles also were subject unto that Presbyterie and gave an account how they had spent their time amongst the Gentiles yea Paul himselfe received orders from the Presbyterie in Ierusalem Acts 21. and was ruled by them yea they were not onely subject to the Church in Ierusalem but to all other Churches also and were sent on their message at any time For Peter and John were
Apostles and not as Members for that present of the Presbytery of Antioch now all men know that they that are sent as Messengers by command and appointment as they were were not greater then those that sent them which is one of the reasons all orthodox Divines use against Peters Supremacy in that the Apostles which were in Ierusalem Acts 8. 14. sent him and Iohn to Samaria and therefore they conclude that the Colledge of Apostles had authority over him and that they were not subject to him And the same may be concluded concerning Paul and Barnabas that they were subject to the command of the Church And it is yet more evident out of the second verse of the 15 chapter of the Acts Where it is said that when Paul and Barnabas had no small dissention disputation with them that then they determined that Paul and Barnabas and certain others of them should go up to Ierusalem unto the Apostles and Elders about this question out of the which words every one may observe these conclusions following First that Paul and Barnabas used not any transcendent extraordinary and Apostolicall authority in that Church neither did they challenge unto themselves an infallible authority for the deciding of that difference which they might have done if they had then and there acted as Apostles and put forth their Apostolicall power yea which is more it is in terminis said that Paul and Barnabas had no small dissention and disputation with them intimating by those words that they argued and debated the matter by Reasons and Arguments as the other ordinary Presbyters of that Church did which they would never have suffered if they had acted there as Apostles and with an infallible authority and this is the first conclusion may be gathered out of those words to prove that Paul Barnabas acted there as ordinary Presbyters and were not onely at that time subject to that Church but Members of the same The second conclusion that may be gathered out of those words is this That they were sent as the other ordinary officers and the same commands laid upon them that were laid upon the other Now if they of Antioch had looked upon Paul and Barnabas as extraordinary Messengers indued with Apostolicall authority they would have made some difference between them and the certain others spake of in that place but sending them all with equall authority and with one and the same Message and making no distinction between them it sufficiently proveth that they of Antioch in this imploiment lookt upon them but as ordinary Presbyters The third thing observable is this that Paul and Barnabas with those certain others were sent as well to the Elders or Presbyters at Ierusalem about the question as to the Apostles for so runs the text they were all sent unto as having equal authority and as the ordinary Governours and Councellours of the Church and as to such as sat by one and the same Commission Writ or Charter and governed with a joynt consent and by a Common Councel and Agreement And therefore they are all to be considered as ordinary Presbyters in that Councel and Synod and all this I say may be gathered out of that text But there are many other Arguments to prove it because the Presbyters all of them and that all along through the whole debate acted as authoritatively as the Apostles For as the Presbyters were sent unto as well as the Apostles and assembled themselves accordingly v. 6. So they did decree and write the Epistle as well as the Apostles ver 22. 23. and Act. 16. 4. they are called also the decrees of the Apostles and Elders and Act. 21. the Presbyters say Wee have written and concluded manifesting unto all the World that they in that Synod sat and acted by the same authority and were assisted and guided by the same spirit the Apostles were as sitting by the same Commission or Writ And therefore when the holy Ghost makes no difference between them in respect of their authority but only in regard of their names it is a very great rashnesse in Mr Knollys and those of his fraternity to say that the Apostles acted not as Presbyters which is indeed to confute the Scripture and all this to delude the poore people Many Arguments more might be produced to prove that the Apostles acted as Presbyters and were no more then guided by an Apostolicall and infallible spirit then the other Presbyters but for brevity sake I shall only name one more which is this in that they stated the question and debated it from the holy Scripture in the ordinary way disputing Con and Pro arguing and reasoning what they should write and what they should judge of that busines as it is apparent in the 7. verse and many more places in that Chapter by their deliberate suffrages and discourses in that Councell and having by searching the Scripture saith the Holy Ghost found what was the good and acceptable will of God thereupon they say it seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us as any Synod or Councell of Divines upon the like assurance of Scripture warrant may doe Now I affirme had the Apostles at that time acted by an apostolicall and infallible Spirit a when they writ the holy Scripture and not as Presbyters they would never have admitted any disputation nor entred into a serious debate and consultation what they should write and judge of that matter but would speedily have dispatched the busines and by their Apostolicall authority and that infallible Spirit they were led with they would have decided the matter and either have said thus saith the Lord as the Prophets of old did or take notice that what wee write are the commands of the Lord dictated unto us by the Spirit of God and would never have gone to consult with others about it or debated the matter by Arguments and reasons which when they did it is a sufficient Argument to prove that the Apostles acted as Presbyters in that Councel and therfore from all that I have now said it is apparently evident that all the Apostles at Ierusalem acted as Presbyters and that the other Presbyters had equall authority and power with them notwithstanding all Master Knollys his bable And this shall suffice to have spake by way of answer to that part of his fond cavill and now I come to reply to his Grolleries concerning the votes and suffrage of the people in the Church at Ierusalem whom Master Knollys joyneth with the Apostles and Elders and makes them equall with the Elders in authority misconceiving what is meant by brethren there his words are these page 13. The Doctor saith hee might have also considered that the Brethren even the whole Church the multitude how many soever the Doctor can make of them were present as well as the Presbyters Act. 15. 4. 12. 22 23. 25. 27 28. and so have made the Brethren the multitude even the whole Church independent also
and the Doctor might as well have affirmed that the Brethren even the whole Church might say it seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us Thus Master Knollys disputeth not onely against all sound Divinity but against all reason whiles hee would make all the people to have equall suffrage and voices or votes with the Elders in that Councell and therefore Master Knollys shall never be my Master who had hee known any thing concerning governments either in Church or State or had hee ever read any thing concerning Councels in either hee would never have so argued For Councels in all governments consist of peculiar and select men who for their Gravity Wisedome Learning and their inveterate experience are made choyce of and set apart for that purpose and to whom the rule and government of the Kingdomes and Countries wherein they live is committed so that the ordinary people are not to intrude or intermeddle in those affaires whose place it is only to obey and to yeeld subjection to their Ordinances and they that would goe about or indeavour to change this order appointed by God himselfe would speedily bring confusion upon themselves and others and as it is and ever has beene in the matters and affaires of the State and in the Kingdomes of this world so it is in the Kingdome of Jesus Christ which is his Church all things are to be managed with order and decency and by such men only as upon whose shoulders God hath laid that government and into whose hands he hath committed the Keyes those ensignes of authority now when Christ the King of his Church hath given the Keyes to his Apostles and to the Presbyters only and to be continued in their hands to the end of the world they only are to manage the affaires government of the Church to the consummation of all things whose calling and place it is to rule and govern them as who have the care of the churches who are the prime men in authority in them for the ruling and governing of them and the people are onely to obey them and their Ordinances in the Lord and are not to intermeddle in the government of the Church or have their voices or votes in matters of government as hath beene often proved And therefore Master Knollys in saying That the Brethren even the whole Church the multitude how many soever the Doctor can make of them were present as well as the Presbyters and had their voices there is altogether mistaken in his commentary exposition for he by Brethren understanding that the whole Church the whole multitude of Believert men women and children then in Jerusalem for so his words doe import were present in that Councell speakes hee knows not what for it is most certaine by the holy Scripture that the tenth part of the Believers that were in Ierusalem could not have met together in any one place and therefore all the many ten thousands that were there could not possibly have come together in one Synod or Councell and besides the impossibility of it all men know that the Members of Synods and such as have their voices there are Presbyters and Ministers of the Gospel only and such as are sent Commissioners and delegated out of the severall Presbyteries to those Councels for the right ordering and well managing of the government in them and this is their calling and for the other people as the secular Magistrates Masters of Families Wives Children and Servants they are every one of them to continue in that calling and statiou God had placed them in 1 Cor. 7. and all under authority are therein to abide and every one of them to follow their particular negotiations and affaires yeelding obedience in their severall places to those that are over them and women especially by a statute Law from heaven 1 Cor. 14. are injoyned silence in all the Churches and are commanded if they have any doubts to aske their Husbands at home and to be subject and obedient unto them they are not to vote it in Synods neither were women ever that I have read or heard of before such Teachers as Master Knollys and his Fraternity appeared in the world permitted to have their voices in the Churches and Synods which when it is an apparent transgression of the Law of God I am confident that the Apostles and Presbyters then assembled in the Councell of Ierusalem would not have suffered any women to have brake the Lawes of God before their faces and therefore I may with good authority out of Gods Word conclude that there was not a woman in that Synod for the Scripture saith the Synod consisted of brethren and not sisters who had never the Keyes committed to them or any voice there as Mr Knollys vainly asserâ—eth and therefore for women they were not there so that there was not the whole multitude how many soever the Doctor can make them when the sisters are exempted there being none but brethren Besides it was against another statute law from heaven made by the Apostle Paul in the 14. of the Romans ver 1. that weak brethren should be admitted to doubtfull disputations who saith For those that are weak in the Faith receive but not unto doubtfull disputations or ambiguity of disputes for they being not well setled and grounded in Religion would have either been more imbittered against one another or filled more full of scruples then resolved as dayly experience teacheth all men who see what a confusion such paultry fellows as Master Knollys is have already brought inâ—o the world by admitting their weak brethren to their doubtfull disputations and vain janglings uâ—on all occasions Neither will I ever beleeve for my part that the Apostles â—ould be transgressors of their own Laws and teach one thing and practice the contrary now when Saint Paul had made that law that the weak brethren should not be admitted to doubtfull disputations shall we think that the Apostles and Elders at Ierusalem would have admitted the whole multitude of all the beleevers amongst the which there were so many weak brethren into the Synoâ— to those disputes and so have violated this law and statute from heaven especially can any rationall man believe this when they were not at that time so well acquainted with their Christian liberty For this would have tended to nothing but a confusion of all things would have put the people in an uâ—rore as is evident from very good reason for if many years after the preaching of the Gospell and the free grace of God and the teaching of them their Christian liberty they remained still so zealous for the observation of the ceremoniall law of Moses as we may read in the 21. chapter of the Acts that they out of a distempered zeal would have destroyed Paul and onely because they heard that hâ— taught the Gentiles not to observe the law of Moses how would all those weak brethren have been inraged against all the Apostles
and Presbyters may any man suppose if they had been admiâ—ted into that Synod and should then and there have heard them dispute against the ceremoniall law condemning it as a burden too heavy for them and to be such as neither they nor their fathers could bear and therefore decreed that it should not be imposed upon the beleeving Gentiles I say it stands with all good reason if the weak believers in Ierusalem which were many ten thousands should have heard these disputes it would have put them all in such a heate and rage as they would have set the whole Citie in an uproar to the hazarding of the lives of both the Apostles and Presbyters there and all such as should have sided with them and so much the more it would have incensed them against the Apostles and Presbyters because they granted greater Priviledges to the Gentiles and gave them an immunity from the observation of the Ceremoniall Law which the Iewes still observed and strictly kept so that many of the Iews going from Iudaea wheresoever they came urged the observation of the ceremoniall Law amongst the Gentiles also as necessary to salvation now I say if these Zealots of the Law had all both men and women how many soever can bee made of them to use Master Knollys expression beene present as hee groundlessely affirmes and should have heard these disputes they would have beene so farre from voting with the Apostles and Elders and saying it seemed good unto the Holy Ghost and us as they would have voted the contrary and for this that I say it is evident from the Holy Scripture for in the one and twentieth chapter of the Acts it is said that they would have staine Paul for this their jealousie onely that he preached and taught the Gentiles against the Ceremoniall Law which they would never have beene offended with him for if the Brethren in Ierusalem those beleeving Iewes the multitude even the whole Church how many soever the Doctor can make of them as master Knollys saith had then had their voice in the Councell and Synod at Ierusalem and had assented and voted against the ceremoniall Law and for the abrogation of it as Master Knollys against all reason saith they did for then they would never have beene displeased with Paul for instructing the Gentiles and all people in their christian liberty and for teaching them that they were freed from the Ceremoniall Law for that Councell and Synod made those Decrees for the benefit of the Gentiles but they would rather have beene offended with Paul if they had heard that he yet urged the observation of it amongst the Gentiles if they with the Apostles and Presbyters had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with one unanimous consent and agreement had by searching the holy Scripture found out what was the good and acceptable will of God and from thence had decreed the abolishing of the Ceremoniall Law I say if all the beleevers in Ierusalem the whole Church and multitude as many as can be made of them as Master Knollys affirms had been present in the Synod with the Apostles and Presbyters and should have voted with them it seemed good to the holy Ghost and to us to abrogate the Ceremoniall Law and to free the Gentiles from it they could not then have been displeased with Saint Paul for observing their Order and Decrees and for obeying their injunctions but when they were displeased with him for but hearing he taught the Gentiles against the Law of Moses and the Temple it is apparently evident that by brethren spake of in the text by the whole church the multitude cannot be understood all the beleevers in Jerusalem how many so ever could be made of them as he grollishly asserteth could they have all possibly met together in one place for then they themselves should be transgressors of their own Decrees and be offended with others for observing what they themselves had commanded which is a sin and therefore by brethren there First all sisters are excluded for they are not numbred amongst them and so then not all the beleevers for sisters also are beleevers and of the multitude and Secondly all those zelots spake of in the 21 chapter had no vote in that Synod and were not present there for they were enemies to Saint Paul for Preaching according to those Decrees made and Voted there so that Mr Knollys in time may come to see his Error and by brethren there and the multitude and the whole Church may very well understand that they were such as Judas and Sylas were viz. Prophets and chosen men and assistants to the Apostles members of the Church in Jerusalem of which they had store for many of the Priests were converted and were members there though not fixt Officers and Presbyters and Elders as the other were who Synecdochically were called the Church a part being understood for the whole which is usuall in the holy Scripture and to these may be added all the Presbyters that came out of all the Churches of Iudaea from among whom those false teachers were gone and had taught among the Gentiles the observation of the Ceremoniall Law as necessary to Salvation which was a cause of their meeting together and with these also may be reckoned those that came with Paul and Barnabas to that councell from the Church of Antioch which were the brethren spoken of as the Text doth sufficiently declare so that to all men that read but the 15 chapter of the Acts with judgement they will soon be satisfied That by brethren and the whole Church and the multitude there spoken of are to be understood some chosen men men of eminency for all divine knowledge Prophets who disputed and argued the businesses there and debated the matter by reason such as Iudas and Sylas were for so the Scripture speaketh and not the people men and women the whole Church the multitude how many so ever the Doctor can make of them as Master Knollys and those of his fraternity dayly though falsely assert and upon this false ground and rotten foundation laid in their own brain would erect and build their new confused Babel of Independency admitting all people both men and women not onely to Votes in their new Congregations but also in Councells and Synods and free them from all dependency upon other Churches which tends to nothing else but to the bringing in of a confusion in Church and State and to meer Anarchy and therefore from all that I have now said these two conclusions will evidently insue and plainly arise First That all the Apostles and Presbyters were all equally Depending upon God and his Word and that all the Churches we read of in the New Testament were all likewise Dependent one upon another and upon their severall Presbyteries Secondly That the people neither brethren nor sisters in those dayes were to have their Votes or suffrage in the Government of the Churches and admission of members
and Officers much lesse in Synods that imployment belonging wholly to the Presbyters in each Church whom God had made Rulers in his Church over them and commanded the people to yeeld obedience unto them Heb. 13. and therefore that all the new gathered Churches affecting an Independency and challenging their Votes and suffrage in the Government of their Churches are all transgressors against both precept and example And this shall suffice to have spake in way of Answer to Mr Knollys his vain jangling against my third Proposition And now I will briefly Answer to what Sir I. S. hath to say to it whose words are these pag. 11. In asserting That the Presbyters did rule the Church and ordinarily other Churches whom do you hit saith he sure not the Independents as you call them we grant it is their part to rule but we distinguish saith he between Authority and jurisdiction on the one hand and power and interest on the other this latter saith he belongs to the people the other is proper to the Officers which yet they exercise in the name of the Church so they i the Officers ordain they excommunicate i pronounce excommunication they lead and direct in all government and disputes they have executative power as you demand pag. 93. but the people have a power and interest too as those places alleadged by your selfe shew expresly Act. 15. for though ver 2. Paul and Barnabas are said to be sent by the Apostles and Elders onely yet ver 4. they are said to be received of the Church and Apostles and Elders therefore they were sent unto the Church also and that word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with one accord ver 25. imports a multitude met together and this to be the result of that multitude else it were no great commendation of the resolution that it was convened and issued forth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And though onely the Apostles and Elders are mentioned as comming together to consider of the question verse 6. yet it is said verse 22. that it pleased not onely the Apostles and Elders but the whole Church also therefore the Church also came together to consult or the Apostles and Elders as a Cnmmittee first prepared the dispute as not counting it so safe perhaps to admit the weake to the same while it was intricate and then reported it and had their assistance and concurrence and the Letters of resolution run in the name of the brethren i. the Church as well as the Apostles and Elders ver 23. and so in Ordination 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i Election by lifting up the hand belongs to the brethren though 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. imposition of hands be proper to the Officers where there are officers as in a Church constituted and compleat Thus speaks I. S. in the name of all his brethren in way of answer to my third Proposition the errors of whose expressions should I but only name them all severally they would take up some time and a great deal of paper but should I undertake the ful confutation of them all and discover all the impiety evil and wickedness that lyeth couched in these his words I might make a just volumn and spend some moneths in the imployment for grosser errors my eyes never beheld and such as are more contrary unto the holy Scripture and to the honour and dignity not onely of the Apostles and Presbyters in the Church at Ierusalem and in all Churches but to the very dignity and honour of Christ himselfe the King of his church who the Independents most shamefully disthrone as I shall by and by make appear God assisting me whiles notwithstanding they make the greatest noise of setting him up King in his Church And to speak the truth though the Independents seem to hate Popery their doctrin is Popery it self only the upside of it turn'd down and the reare made the front otherwise there is no great difference between their Tenents but that the Independent doctrine is more shamefully erroneous as will be made evident and more derogatory to the honour and dignity of Christ the King of Kings and Lord of Lords and to the honour and dignity of the Apostles and Presbyters and more tending to confusion and the overthrow of all Government in Church and State all the which assertions that they may be made a little more evidently manifest I will briefly run over and examine some of the passages in this his answer for to discover but halfe the errors of it they would weary the Reader to hear them and to speak but the verity he that shall have to do with such whibling and unlearned fellows as I. S. and Hanserdo Knollys are had need to be a man of intolerable patience But before I begin with him I shall desire the Reader to consider whether I. S. be not guilty of interferring tautology and great confusion crimes he layes to my charge to use some of his own language Page 15. and 16. if not contradiction and be not great of his own sense and a very catechumenos and one that hath as well need of instruction as of refutation for as much as to me it seems unmeet that a man should be polemically exercised before he be positively principled these things I refer to the Readers consideration and now I go to my work In asserting saith I. S. that the Presbyters did rule that church and ordinarily other churches who do you hit Not the Independents as you call them saith he We grant it is their part to rule but we distinguish between avthority and jurisdiction on the one hand and power and interest on the other this latter belongeth to the people the other is proper to the officers which yet they exercise in the name of the Church So they i. the officers ordain they excommunicate i. ◠pronounce excommunication they lead and direct in all governments and disputes they have the executive power but the people have a power and interest too c. And in the 12. page In Ordination saith he Election belongs to the brethren but imposition of hands is proper to the officers where there are officers as in a Church constituted and compleat Thus profound I. S. I shall intreat the Reader here to take notice what he grants and what he denyes and how at every turn he juggles First he grants that the Presbyters did rule the Church of Jerusalem and ordinarily other Churches and saith that my Argument hits not the Independents for they as he in the name of them all asserteth grant that it is the Presbyters part to rule So that if he had stayed here there had been some ingenuity in him but with the same breath he blasteth yea bloweth down all that he had formerly set up and that with a windy vain American distinction which he hath borrowed out of some of those monstrous Pamphlets that come from thence called the way and the keyes c. which are fraught with
reade this Booke I will here againe repeate his answer to my Argument with his distinction The Jndependents saith hee grant that it is the Presbyters part to rule but saith he wee distinguish betweene authority and jurisdiction on the one hand and power and interest on the other this latter belongs unto the people the other is proper to the officers which they exercise in the name of the Church c. If hee had said in the name of Christ it had been better but all error is like unto sinne it seldome goes single and alone for here I. S. commits a multiforme error in robbing not onely the Presbyters and Ministers of Christ of their due honour but in robbing also the Lord of life himselfe of his dignity and royaltie and making all the Ministers and Officers of Iesus Christ and his peculiar servants but the vassales and slaves of the people who they call the Church so that according to I. S. his learning all the Officers and Ministers of Christ are at the peoples disposing for they are all of them to act as the Church directs them and they must doe it alwayes in the name of the Church and this is the Hysteron Proteron Divinity of the Independents in all which they deale most wickedly on every side so that when they seeme to speake the Ministers fairest they abuse them to their face for here I. S. by that distinction of his would perswade the world that the Independents give great honour to the Ministers in saying that authority and jurisdiction belongs unto them and is theirs properly and that only power and interest belongs unto the people and yet in the same breath before hee hath passed two steps by his owne description of the power and interest which hee grants unto the people hee gives away all that authority and jurisdiction that hee spake of a little before not onely from all the Ministers and Presbyters of the Gospel but from Christ himselfe the King of his Church and invests the people with it which hee cals the Church saying that the Officers are to exercise their authority and jurisdiction in the name of the Church so that it is evident according to his Divinity that the Ministers of Iesus Christ are but the slaves of the people and that all men may see that this is his meaning he in the 12. page saith that the very Apostles and Elders in the Councell and Synod at Ierusalem were but as a Committee to prepare the dispute and then to report it for the assistance nnd concurrence of the multitude these are his owne words by all which if hegives not the people by his distinction of power and interest a greater authority then hee gives unto the Apostles and Presbyters and to Christ himself let every ingenious man judge which is not only a horrid impiety but abominable in justice sacriledge yea every man may plainly perceive that out of his own words and from the language of al the Independents that he invests the people with all authority under that distinction of power and interest for in saying in the same pag. that in ordination election of officers belongs unto the brethren and imposition of hands to the officers where there are officers as in a Church constituted and compleate by these words hee invests the people with all full and ample authority as any men are capable of or can be betrusted with for amongst many of the Independents to my knowledge they make nothing of ordination and imposition of hands and count it but a complement that makes nothing to the essence of any officers as they say for they assert that it is sufficient to make any man an Officer or Minister if hee be once chosen by the people and it is the election of the church and their call as they say that makes officers without which they affirme they can bee no true officers so that if election be the maine and essentiall busines required for the making of Church-officers and as they teach their followers and they give the power of election to the church or people and affirme that all things are ever to be done in the name of the church it matters not with them whether they be ordained or have any imposition of hands or no that being in their dialect but a complement or a needless ceremony for so I have heard them speak the which ordination also though they say it belongeth unto officers notwithstanding the church and people make no scruple to exercise it at any time and to put it in execution if they thinke it fit as the practise of the new gathered Churches daily teaches all men yea wee may gather as much out of I. S. his owne expressions that the power of ordination as well as of election resides in the people and lies in their hands who saith that imposition of hands is proper to the officers where there are officers in a Church constituted and compleate intimating that if they have no Church-officers they themselves may then ordaine them and this is the practise of some of the churches of the congregationall way by all which their language and proceedings if by their distinction of power and interest they doe not assume arrogate all power to themselvs and take it into their owne hands and invest the people with plenary authority over all Ministers in Church and State I know not what it is to conferre authority on any people It is most notoriously knowne that our Independent Gentlemen would place all authority in the people and would have the Magistrates and Ministers in Church and State all dependent upon them and expect their election and ordination from them and they onely would be independent and all this may be gathered not only from their words and practises and out of all their Pamphlets but even from I. S. his owne distinction of power and interest which hee saith belongs unto the people having thus from their owne Principles sufficiently elucidated that by the Independents doctrine and by their distinction of power and interest they assume all authority to themselves whiles they pretend they give authority and jurisdiction to the Ministers I will now set forth their wickednesse in shâ—wing how they rob Christ of his honour and the Apostles also and Presbyters of Ierusalem of their dignity and power as well as they doe all other ordinary Presbyters of their due honour and authority And I will first begin with their dealing towards Christ the King and Lord of his Church which is his Kingdome All those that know how the Kingdomes and Empires of the world aâ—e governed know that all their Councels Embassadours Judges Rulers and Officers under them either in the time of peace or warre in all their acts of government and in all their precepts and mandates whether Imparative or Prohibitive and in all their Courts of Judicature transact and passe all things with all their writs and summons in the
name of the King or Emperour and for any Magistrate or any Court to issue out any writ warrant mandate or summons in their owne name and by their owne authority makes them fall into a Praemunire and makes them guilty laesae majestatis so that all warrants run in the name of the King or Emperour and whosoever fayleth in this kind as not to command in the Kings or Emperours name doth make himselfe a Delinquent and this if I am not mistaken was one of the charges against the Prelate of Canterbury that hee issued out writs and summons in his owne name or in the name of his Court. Now Christ is the eternall King of his Church that immortall and mighty Potentate in whose name all the Prophets of old â—ssued out all their warrants and mandates speaking ever to the people in the name of the Lord saying thus saith the Lord nothing was done in the name of the Church or in the name of any creature in those dayes and God never changed the stile of issuing out his warrants neither did Christ resigne his regall dignity or put it into the hands of the Church but is still their King and he keepes the same tenure still all through the New Testament as well as through the old commanding that all should be done in the name of God saying Matth. 28 19. Goe ye therefore and teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you and loe I am with you all even to the end of the world amen By the way take notice the very Apostles themselves were limited what to preach they might not exceed their bounds they must teach nothing but what Christ the King of his â—hurch commanded them but Christ never taught his Apostles or any of his true Ministers to issue out any thing in their owne name for that was the custome of all false Teachers neither did hee ever teach them to issue out any thing in the Churches name or say unto them at at any time what you doe in all Administrations let it be done in the Churches name Christ I say taught nothing of all this that is but the new blasphemous stile of our new gathered churches and of our new church officers who J. S. sayes must exercise their authority Iurisdiction in the name of the church whereas Christ our King and Law-giver as in the place above quoted so in Mark 16. v. 17. In my name saith he they shall cast out Devils c. all in the church was to bee done by all the faithfull Ministers and people of God in Christs name the King of his church And so S. Peter accoring to his Masters command in his Sermon in the 2. of the Acts preaching unto all the people and new converts sayes nothing to them in the name of the Church but in the 38. verse saith Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of the Lord Iesus Christ c. Hâ—e was a faithfull officer and did nothing in the churches name hee was not acquainted with our new Divinity and in the 3. chapter when hee cured the Creeple verse the 6. In the name of Iesus Christ of Nazareth saith hee rise and walke and so Saint Paul had learned his Lesson well who when hee cast out the spirit of Divination out of the Damosell in the 16. of the Acts verse 18. saith unto it I command thee in the name of Iesus Christ to come out of her and hee came out at the same houre Nothing was done in those dayes in the Churches name but in the name of their King Iesus Christ to omit many other places we have a speciall command in the 3. of the Coloss verse 17. whatsoever you doe saith the Apostle in word or deed doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giving thankes to God and the Father by him all Christians are bound to doe all in Christ their Kings name Yea the Apostle in the 1 of the Corinth the fifth chapter verse the 3. and 4. teaching the Corinthians and in them all Christians in whose name all acts of Church governemt should be managed and exercised saith I verely as absent in body but present in spirit have judged already that hee that hath done this doed in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ when ye are gathered together and my spirit with the power of our Lord Iesus Christ to deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may bee saved in the day of the Lord Iesus Here the Apostle teacheth all Ministers of all Churches that as all beleevers are to be received into the Church in the name of the Lord Iesus their King so when any for their disorderly walking are to be cast out they are to exercise all those acts of government and to cast them out in the name of the Lord Iesus Christ their King hee knew nothing of this new stile that our Independents and learned I. S. publish to the world who in terminis saith that that Authority and Iurisdiction that is proper to the officers is to be exercised in the name of the Church these are his words in the name of all his brethren saying the Officers ordaine and they pronounce excommunication they leade and direct in al government disputes have the executive power but the people have a power and interest too that is in his learning the officers must yet exercise their power and Iurisdiction in the name of the Church so that the Ministers are but the churches servants at pleasure and their executioners This is our American Divinity so that whereas wee are taught by Christ himselfe and all his blessed Apostles to doe all in the Church in the name of Christ our King these our confiding brethren and our Itinerary Ill-dependent Predicants have brought in a new stile of exercising all acts of church government and that not in Christ the Kings name but in the name of the Church and whereas the Church of Jesus Christ is the most absolute Monarchy in the world in the which all things should be done and acted according to his command and in his name they have changed this Monarchy into so many thousand sucking Democrasies or rather so many Anarchies in all the which they transact all things and send out all their Writs Warrants in the name of their severall new Churches and so have dis-throned Christ whom notwithstanding they pretend to set up as King in his Church But whether in this their so dealing with Christ and with his people and subjects they are not more Independently and arrogantly blasphemous then the Pope himselfe or any Prelates that ever the world yet saw I leave it to the saddest thoughts deepest consideration of all such as truly love the Lord Iesus and desire from their soule the glory of his Kingdome and
that hee may be our sole Monarch and eternall King and may perpetually rule in his Church and have all things done in his alone name and according to his owne appointment to the judgement I say of all such cordiall subjects of Iesus Christ and to their seriousest thoughts and censures I leave the consideration of this weighty busines I am confident they will conclude their blasphemy was yet never paralleld by the very Pope himselfe or by any of his shavelings who were never yet so notoriously usurping and iniurious to Christ the King of his Church as to send out their Mandates in their owne name but all things issued out in in nomine domini hence came up the Proverbe when they heard of any thing from the Pope that they usually said in nomine domini incipit omne malum for he always pretended to do al in the name of Christ the King for that stile notwithstanding did that man of sinne ever observe and keepe continually ever setting forth his grolleries in nomine domini whereas our Independent Brethren act all their baggatelly and trifling busines in the name of their severall churches their officers ever saying when they carry or bring any learned Messages one from an other that they come in the name of the churches and what they doe they would have them know they doe it as officers in the name of the church Christs name the King of his church is never so much as heard amongst them in the transacting of their church affaires so that wee may truely say that whatsoever they pretend of setting up Christ as King upon his Throne their practise sheweth the contrary for in the government of all their severall churches they act all not in the name of Christ but in the name of their several churches so that Christ the Kings name is not so much as mentioned amongst them as wee have learned not onely from their daily practise but from I. S. and our American monstrous Divinity To all that I have said for proofe that all the Independents by their doctrine disthrone Christ and set themselves in his place whiles they most of all pretend they set him up upon his Throne I may for a corallary add their new traditions and practises which they impose upon all the Members of their severall new gathered churches as the commandments of God and as the practises of the Saints of old and injoyne them and urge them as the statutes ordinances and decrees of God yea I might here farther shew how they practice contrary unto Christ's the King and Lord of his Church commands For whereas he sending out his Disciples and Apostles setting down the conditions upon which all men should be admitted into the Church which were to repent and beleeve and to bebaptized in token of their beliese and repentance which whosoever should accept of and imbrace they should thereupon be received into Church fellowship the Illdefendents notwithstanding regard not Christs commands but unto it add their own vain traditions for the which they have neither precept nor president in all holy writ nor the practice of any well reformed church and they force men to conforme unto them or else there can be no admission howsoever they offer themselvs to do as much as Christ their King commands them to do And whereas Christ the King of his church layd the Government of it upon the shoulders of none but his Ministers to whom he had given the Keyes the Il-dependents not onely dispense with this law at pleasure but absolutely oppose it for contrary unto this law is their doctrine and practice who teach that the power and interest lies in the people and that is their part and that the Ministers are to exercise their authority and jurisdiction in the churches name and so they spoile the Ministers of their power and invest the people with it and give lawes unto the people of God yea unto the Lawâ—iver Christ himselfe whether all these dealings therefore of the Illdependents with many more paslages of the like nature that might be produced if not worse be not to disthrone Christ when they slight his Laws and prefer their own traditions before the commandments of Christ the King of his church and revile and reproach his servants and officers offering all the indignity that can be committed against men to them all I leave it to the judgement of the wise and godly Again I refer it to the wisdome of any discerning spirit to consider and judge what difference there is between the Sectaries and the Pope and his conclave in this point whenas they both assume all authority to themselves and take it from the Ministers and make them but their executioners Surely they will finde them both equally guilty and both Antichristian in rebelling in all things against Christ For Christ saith to all men that they that despise his Ministers despise him and they that despise and slight Christ in as much as in them lies they disthrone him and therefore when all the Independents dayly practice all the malifices above mentioned and that in a higher manner and strain pretend they what they will of setting up Christ upon his Throne they plainly disthrone him dishonour him which may yet further appear if we consider some of their other passages for it is well known that some of the chiefe pillars in their houses and churches those Atlasses that some of them confide so much in for their strength and so much extoll for the preaching up of Christs Kingdome and for the setting of him up upon his Throne I say some of these as it is well known have upon the Frontispices of their Pamphlets set this title Against Jesu Worship Now although it be praise worthy in any in maintenance of Gods true worship and service to write against all Idolatricall or Superstitious worship of the true God or Jesus yet it is a thing no way beseeming any Christian to write agaist God Worship and Iesu-Worship which are both commanded because that some faile and erre in the manner of the Worship of either God the Father or God the Sonne Yea it would have been thought in any Christian Nation an unsufferable thing to have tolerated the very reading or publishing of any books with such a title and inscription though the matter in them might have been good for no man much lesse a Christian oâ—ght to write against Iesu-Worship no more then he ought to write against God-Worship for Iesus also is God blessed for ever the eternall Son of the eternall Father who hath commanded all his Disciples Iohn 5. To worship the Son as they worship the Father Now then if it be an unsufferable thing to write against God-Worship no lesse intolerable is it in any to write against Iesu-Worship and all such as write such books and all such as allow of them and approve of them and their authors let them pretend what they will of setting up Christ upon
that by this their doctrine they not onely rob Christ the King of his Church of his honour and dignity which I made good before but all the holy Apostles and Presbyters his Ministers and Servants also of their honour power and dignity which the King of his Church the Lord Jesus had invested them with and bestowed upon them all which will clearly appear if we shall again briefly consider and but take notice First what power and authority God gave unto his Apostles and to his Ministers which was the power of the Keyes Matth. 16. and Matth. 18. that is all power in his Church under him Matth. 28. and Mark 16. I say if we shall duly in the first place but consider that all the Apostles Christs speciall Ministers and Servants were by Christ himself invested with all authority and guided in their preaching and writing by his holy spirit so that whatsoever they taught or writ as his Ministers were the dictates of his spirit and the commandments of God and were for ever to be the rule of his Church to all succeeding ages to the end of the World and if we consider also what he promised to his blessed Apostles and all his Servants and Ministers that should succeed them viz. that he would be with them to the end of the World to all which Ministers likewise he had given the keys and made them stewards and overseers of his house which is his Church I say if we but duly weigh all these things we shall finde them all invested with plenary authority and by the very commission of God for ever inabled to exercise all acts of Government in the Church and that by themselves without the assistance and concurrence of the people who were never joyned with them in commission but received commands from heaven to obey those that God had made guides over them and made Rulers in his Church I say if we maturely consider all these immunities and priviledges and the power that the Apostles and Ministers of Christ were indued with and that from Christ the King of his church And on the other side shall but consider what learned I. S. in the name of all the Independents his brethren declareth concerning not onely all the ordinary Ministers of the church but what he delivereth concerning the blessed Apostles we shall clearly perceive that herobbs them all of that honour dignity and power which God hath given them and invests the people with it which is a double injustice First in taking from the Apostles and Ministers that which was their due and which God had bestowed upon them And secondly in giving unto the people that which pertained not to them and to which they had no right nor could lay no claime and with which they were not to meddle But take notice of his Doctrine what hee holds and beleeves concerning the ordinary Ministers page 12. In ordination saith hee election belongeth unto the brethren Jmposition of hands is proper to the Officers where there are Officers as in a Church constituted and compleate otherwise if the Church be not compleate according to his learning the people may doe it Thus I. S. speaks there and in the 11 page hee grants it is the Presbyters part to rule But as soone as hee hath spake the word as if hee repented of what he had said hee comes in with a but saying but wee distinguish betweene Authority and Iurisdiction on the one hand and Power and Jnterest on the other this latter belongs unto the people the other is proper unto the Officers which yet they exercise in the name of the Church The Officers saith hee ordaine they excommunicate they leade and direct in all government and disputes they have the executive power but the people have a power and interest too that is in his dialect as hee declared himselfe in the words going before the Officers must exercise all their authority and jurisdiction in the name of the Church and must doe as the people shall direct them for their power is onely the executive power they are onely the executioners of the church they can neither elect any officers nor excommunicate any without they have the leave and good liking from the people for the radicall and originall power lyes in the people and church which if it be not utterly to overthrow the authority of the Ministers and to make them nothing but cyphers in the Church and most sacrilegiously to rob them of that power Christ the King of his Church hath given them and to arrogate it and assume it unto themselves and whether this be not the greatest wickednesse and injustice in the Independents that can be committed against men I leave it to the consideration and judgement of all conscientious and learned men and whether such temerarious and bold impudent theives and Church-robbers ought not with greatest severity and justice to be proceeded against for this their malefice and unsufferable wickednesse who doe not onely take from the Ministers of Iesus Christ whom they ought ever to have in great reverence for their workes sake 1 Thess 5. that honour power and authority Christ hath given them but labour likewise now with all their might to take from them also that that God hath put into the hearts of men his servants to give them viz. their tythes and lively-hood and all that by which they should support themselves and their poore Families which is as intolerable an in justice and ingratitude both towards God and men as can by mortall creatures bee committed which wickednesse of the Independents and Sectaries if the Magistrates shall suffer to goe unpunished I most confidently beleeve that the Lord and King of his Church the Lord of heaven and earth will take the quarrell of his righteousservants into his hand and will poure downe his plagues both on them and all their complices and abettors And now I have made it evident how they rob all the ordinary Ministers and Presbyters of the Gospel of their due honour and power I will make it likewise appeare that the Apostles also are by their doctrine in the same predicament and that they deale no better with them whom they have robbed also and spoyled of their honour power and authority and count of them all no otherwise then of ordinary and common Ministers and but as of a company of Executioners for wee must take what I. S. speakes in this busines to be uttered in the name of all the Independents for hee is but their mouth and his booke came forth by the authority and approbation of them all and was esteemed of as a goodly peece and he highly honoured amongst them for it His words are these page 12. The Apostles and Elders saith he as a Committee first prepared the dispute as not counting it so safe perhaps to admit the weake to the same whiles it was intricate and then reported it and had their assistance and concurrence and the Letters of resolution
run in the name of the brethren 1 the Church as well as the Apostles and Elders these are his words And for confirmation of this his opinion that the Apostles and Elders were but a Committee and onely prepared the busines and then reported it and could not without the assistance and concurrence of the brethren have ratified the Decrees made in that Councell hee in the same page produceth his reasons for this his fond conceit saying that Paul and Barnabas were sent unto the Church and brethren as well as to the Apostles and Elders for they were received of the Church withall saith hee the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with one accord verse 25. imports a multitude met together and this to bee the result of that multitude else it were no great commendation of the resolution that it was convened about and issued forth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in verse 22. it is said that it pleased not onely the Apostles and Elders but the whole church also therefore the Church also came together to consult or the Apostles and Elders as a Committee first prepared the dispute c. Thus worshipfull I. S. sayes and un-sayes determines and concludes and then goes from his resolution againe affirming that Paul and Barnabas were sent unto the Church also and that the multitude was with one accord together or else it had beene no great commendation of the resolution and he asserteth that the whole Church came together to consult and yet in the same breath as if hee had forgot himselfe hee comes in with his perhaps as a man doubting and wavering in his opinion and altogether in uncertainties saying that perhaps the Apostles did not count it safe to admit the weake to the dispute while it was intricate so that here all men may see that hee makes it suspicious and doubtfull whether the brethren the multitude the whole Church were present there or not and that for a double reason both in respect of the Apostles discretion and wisedome as also in regard of the weaknesse of the Brethren saying that the Apostles and Elders were but as a Committee to prepare the dispute and after reported it for the churches assistance and concurrence and so hee learnedly concludes and determines by all this his babble that they were all there and they were not there where can any man find this creature and what man of understanding is hee that shall behold the levity vanity rashnesse and ignorance of this fellow to say no more that would not conclude that hee is a meere Catechumenos and that one had need to instruct him instead of confuting him for as much as it may seeme to any man unmeet that a man should be polemically exercised before hee be positively principled these are I. S. his wise expressions concerning mee in his 16. page which whether or no they may not fitly be applyed to himselfe I leave to the judgement of the wise and learned who whiles hee will bee a Teacher of the Law according to that of Saint Paul 1 Tim. chap. 1. verse 7. understands not neither what he sayes nor whereof he affirmes I am most assured there scarce ever in the world appeared upon the Theater of learning a more unlearned payr of wicked triflers then this I. S. and Hanserdo Knollys But it will not be amisse to consider the reasons of I. S. by which hee laboureth to prove that which hee himselfe had first positively set downe to be a truth to wit that all the brethren the multitude and the whole Church were together in the Synod and yet he after doubteth whether they were present there or no I say it will not be amisse to consider the reasons by which hee affirmes these two things the first that all the whole Church were present in the Synod the second that they all had their vote and concurrence without which there had beene no great commendation of the resolution of the Councell as hee prattles and without which the Decrees of the same had not beene ratified his first reason is this because saith he Paul and Barnabas were received of the Church Ergo they were sent unto the Church as well as to the Apostles and Elders as if one should thus conclude the Embassadours of France and Swede were sent unto the King and Parliament and the Citie of London entertained them Ergo they were as well sent unto the Citie of London as to the King and Parliament againe the Citie of London assented unto whatsoever the King and Parliament accorded unto to gratifie those Embassadours after they had made them acquainted with what they had done Ergo all the Citie and the whole multitude of Citizens had not onely their votes and concurrence in those great businesses and were Iudges also in the Parliament but they were altogether in the great Councell and that the Parliament could have ratified nothing without them would not all men that should heare any man thus argue gather that that man that should make such inferences from such premises and should so conclude that hee were crased in his braine or else a very Ninny and void of all reason And yet this is the manner of I. S. and Hanserdoes disputing and which is more to shew the vanity of this man he understands by the brethren the multitude and the whole Church agreeing and according with Hanserdo in this sottish opinion who holds that by brethren the multitude and the whole Church all the beleevers in Jerusalem both men women and children are to be understood and that they all had their Votes in that counsell and ratified the Decrees without the which they had not been valid whereas it is most certain as I shewed before in my Answer to Hanserdo that there was not only an impossibility that such multitudes of beleevers as were in Ierusalem should all meet in any one place but that by multitude there and the whole Church must necessarily be understood some choice and select men such as Iudas and Sylas were who are called Prophets and Ministers of the Gospell of which the Church of Ierusalem was furnished with good store and of which that great councell onely consisted and who debated and argued con and pro about the businesse in controversie which is manifest from the seventh verse where it is said when there had been much disputing Peter rose up c. and in the 12. verse for farther confirmation of this truth it is related that then all the multitude kept silence and gave audience to Barnabas and Paul c. And that Iames after they had held their peace gave in his judgement to which the whole multitude and Church assented so that out of all these words it necessarily and undeniably followeth that by the brethren there the multitude and the whole Church are to be vnderstood not the common people men and women in the Church of Ierusalem For it is said they were brethren and therefore all the sisters
and humane learning yea contrary to the very opinion of the learnedst of the Independents for this I. S. his judgement is that the Apostles and Presbyters without the concurrence of the people and Church could not have made the Decrees valid and binding whereas all the Independents besides himselfe joyning with the Papists against the Protestants affirme that the Apostles onely in that Synod and Councell by their infallible authority ratified those Decrees and so they exclude all the Presbyters saying that the Apostles acted not as Presbyters in that Councell but as Apostles stles with a transcendent power and were onely the men who were led and guided in that Session by the Holy Ghost and by a spirit of infallibility which say they the Presbyters were not indued with and therefore their presence onely as Apostles made their Decrees binding which opinion of the Independents howsoever it is very erroneous as I have often shewed in the foregoing Discourse yet it is point blanke against the Doctrine of I. S. who places all the power in the people robbing both the Apostles and Presbyters of their authority and on the other side his brethren they place all authority upon the Apostles and deprive the Presbyters of it and count them but ordinary men and not infallibly there assisted by the Holy Ghost both which opinions as they are contrary unto the word of God so they sufficiently prove that these men are but Babel Builders whose tongues and language are divided and tend to confusion for they are diametrically fighting one against ano ther so that all the world may see that those men that begin once to fight against the truth like the Midianitâ—s they destroy one an other But this has generally beene observed that such men as these are that study to invent Engines to beate downe the truth yet all the vapours of their braine cannot so much as cloud so bright â— Sunne but it will evermore gloriously shine forth to the dazeling of the eyes of all the enemies of the same So that it is a wonder of wonders to mee to see the people generally so hardned by obstinacy that they cannot yet discerne into the craft and juggling of the Ill-defendents predicants who whiles they give the people or Church power and interest to humour them it is not so much out of love to them as hatred to the Presbyterians to build up their Diana Temple of Independency hoping by raysing it to ruine the truth it selfe and to overthrow the whole Fabricke of Presbyterian government which Christ the King of his Church hath appointed and in fine by this meanes to bring in a confusion of all things and a mâ—â—re Anarchy in Church and State But howsoever the Ill-defendents seeke to put out the light of the truth by this their snuffing at it they make it burne the brighter as I. S. and Hanserdo Knollys have done by their snuffing at it And this shall suffice by way of Answer to have replyed to what both these Gentlemen Master Hanserdo and I. S. had to say to my third Proposition I come now to my fourth which I will first set down with their Answers to it and then make my reply as I have done to all their former cavills and I will go on in the same order first answering to Hanserdo and then to I. S. My fourth Proposition is this viz. That the Church of Jerusalem and the government of the same is to be a pattern for all Congregations and Assemblies in any City or Vicinity to unite into one Church and for the Officers and Presbyters of those congregations to govern that Church joyntly in a Colledge or Presbytery And for the proofe of this there needs no great dispute for all men acknowledge that the mother Church must give an example of government to all the daughter Churches now then when it doth evidently appear that this mother Church of Jerusalem in her most flourishing condition and by her first constitution was consisting of many Congregations and severall Assemblies and that they were all governed by a Presbytery or a joynt and common Councell of Presbyters then it followeth that all other Churches should be governed after the same manner as the mother Church was to the end of the World neither doe the brethren deny but the government of the church of Jerusalem must be the patterne of government to all churches and therefore out of that misprision and mistake that she was consisting of but as many as could meet in one congregation they take the church of Ierusalem for imitation and teach all their severall congregations to do the same and to exercise the same power among themselves Independent and to govern with as absolute an authority in their severall Congregations as the whole Colledge of the Apostles and Presbyters did in the church of Ierusalem and from the which they allow of no appeale as all that know their tenents can witnesse So that this last Proposition being strengthned both by reason and the consent of the brethren needs no further proof Now to this my fourth Proposition and the Arguments contained in the same Master Knollys thus replyeth Page 14. Neither do the Brethren deny but the Government of the Church of Ierusalem must be the pattern of Government to all Churches But the Doctor knows that the brethren deny that the Church of Ierusalem consisted of divers Congregations and severall Assemblies under a common Councell Consistory Colledge or Court of Presbyters And this they have not granted neither hath the Doctor proved And this may be sufficient to be said in Answer to the four Propositions touching the first Question This is all Mr Knollys hath to say by way of Answer to this my last Proposition in the which Answer of his I desire the Reader to observe what he in the name of all the brethren granteth and assenteth unto and what both he and they all deny at least as he saith for he personateth them all He grants in behalfe of them all that the Church of Ierusalem must be the pattern of Government to all churches And this is as much as I desire But by the way take notice that Master Hanserdo reckons before his host for I. S. is one of the brethren and yet he Page 13. asserteth that the example of that Church is not bindingly presidentiall Now what he and all the brethren deny if Mr Knollys be worthy of credit are these two things viz. The first That the Church of Ierusalem consisted of divers congregations Secondly they deny that the Doctor hath proved it That all the brethren deny as Mr Knollys saith that the church of Ierusalem consisted of many congregations is not altogether to be believed For my brother Burton none of tne meanest of the Brethren doth not deny it yea he not onely grants it but by arguments proves that there were many Assemblies of Believers in the church of Ierusalem and therefore Mr Hanserdo in this also his assertion
reckons before his host But whereas in the second place he saith that the brethren deny that I have proved there were many congregations of Believers in Ierusalem he being better acquainted with their denyalls then I am may speak according to his information and so is not so blame worthy as in the former of his conclusions but if it were any thing materiall or to the purpose I could name some of the Brethren of the congregationall way that told me discoursing with them that by reading of my book they were convinced that there were many Assemblies of beleevers in Ierusalem and therefore to my knowledge all the Brethren do not deny that I have proved it But whether or no I have not abundantly evinced there were many Assemblies of Beleevers in Ierusalem and that not onely out of the holy Scripture but from my brother Burtons and Hanserdoes own words I leave it to the judgement of all such men as have any understanding and without prejudice shall read the foregoing discourse course whither I send them intreating them likewise with diligence to peruse it and then I doubt not but whatsoever they have beleeved concerning that businesse or whatsoever they have formerly denyed they will be convinced that I have sufficiently proved both from Scripture and from my brother Burton and Saint Hanserdoes own concessions that there were many Congregations of Beleevers in the Church at Ierusalem and withall I am most assured they will also for time to come take heed how they beleeve Mr Knollys and those of his fraternity upon their bare words without other sufficient and approved witnesses And this shall suffice for Answer to Master Knollys Now I desire the Reader to hear what learned I. S. hath to say He in the 13. Page answers thus First saith he They are not meaning the Congregations and severall Assemblies an example of uniting or aggregation except it be found that there were many Churches aggregated which a very facile and swasible Reader may well doubt of for any thing that hath yet been said to make it good For Answer to I. S. I say that he that is but a very facile and swasible reader that will vouchsafe to peruse and consider but what I have wrâ—t in way of Answer both to himselfe Hanserdo Knollys and my learned brother Burton will never doubt but that I have sufficiently made it good that there were many Assemblies and Churches aggregated in Ierusalem and therefore I shall send all such as are studious to finde out the truth and to shun error and to decline all trivall and fond seducers to what I have written in the foregoing Treatise And this shall serve for Answer to his first Reply Secondly saith he If this were granted that many Churches did aggregate and unite in the beginning yet would not this example be bindingly Presidentiall c. Here I shall desire the Reader to take notice of the vanity of this Novice and worthlesse man who is so farr from all learning and knowledge as he is not acquainted with the very principles of any sound reason or with the Independents doctrine for he hath the whole Army of the Independents against him in this point as well as the Presbyterians who all acknowledge that the church of Ierusalem is for its Government to be the patterne of Government to all churches to the end of the World and that hath been all the controversie between the Presbyterians and the Illdependents whether that Church consisted of many Congregations and Assemblies which if it could be proved they profest that then the cause was lost and the day was the Presbyterians for they all acknowledge that the Church of Ierusalem must be a pattern of all Churches and this Master Knollys in the name of all the brethren assented unto in the foregoing words so that these brethren are not so well acquainted with one anothers minde and principles as they perswade others they are Now profound I. S. denyeth that were it so that the Church of Ierusalem consisted of many Assemblies yet for all this that it could not be bindingly Presidentiall these are his words by the which he beats up all the Independents Quarters to use his own rhetorick and utterly overthroweth that cause he as a Champion came out to maintain Neither hath he onely beat up the Independents Quarters but indeed all the Apostles Quarters For that Government they established in Ierusalem and in all the other Primitive Churches was left for a patterne of imitation to all Churches in all succeeding Ages as not onely the Independents but all orthodox Divines doe accord yea the Scripture it selfe hath commanded it Isaih 2. saying out of Zion shall come the Law and the word of the Lord from Ierusalem Ierusalem therefore must be a paterne both for doctrine and government and this al the Independents themselves acknowledge and the Scripture in many places saith whatsoever was written was written for our instruction therefore the government of all the Primitive Churches especially that of Ierusalem and the example of all the Apostles are left for our imitation Phil. 3. Now when the Apostles constituted all churches after one way and aggregated many Churches or Congregations all under one Presbyterie in each of them severally as in that at Ierusalem that Church principally and all the rest are left for a paterne of imitation of Church government to the end of the world and this is confirmed by the Holy word of God and assented unto by all the Learned from all which when J. S. most rashly and wickedly dissenteth I leave him to the censure of the seven new Churches who I hope will whip him out of their Assemblies with his foolish Flagello flagelli for thus sottishly beating up of all their quarters and renouncing all the Independents Principles whiles hee laboured to maintaine them and this shall suffice for answer to I. S. his grolleries to the former Propositions concerning the first Question Now before I come to my second question concerning the gathering of Churches I will say thus much by way of Preface concerning Hanserdo I. S. and my brother Burton that as they are very confused in their replyes jumbling things together that are heterogenious leaping backward and forwards picking and choosing snatching and carping yea and trifling about words as the custome of all the Ill defendents is so they deale not fairly with mee nor ingenuously nor Saint-like with the people whom they desire to delude and therefore they passe over the most materiall Arguments never so much as making mention of them and slighting all as not worthy the answering to and by such arts as these are they most prodigiously abuse the well minded people and by these their unchristian unbrotherly and wicked dealings they every day broach their errors with more facility and abuse all their ignorant and credulous followers to the utter destroying of many of their poore soules some of the which as I am able to prove were men
esteemed of to be godly as walking unblameably being also diligent hearers of the word before they knew them yet after their acquaintance with them being first by their meanes seduced from our Churches after some time they fell from their congregations also into wicked and desperate opinions and in a short time after became so prophane and beastly yea so atheisticall as it would exceed ordinary beliefe to relate and truly if I had not very good witnesse to prove what I say besides my owne knowledge and experience I would not have mentioned it but because if occasion serves I shall be able to produce many Presidents of fearefull Apostasies even amongst those that were their Schollers and the Disciples of the Independent way I am the willinger to speake of it that I might arme all men with some caution in reading their Pamphlets which they write against the Presbyterians for they never deale candidly neither with them nor with their own brethren for first they either wholly disswade them from reading our bookes or else by their emissaries and rayling Libels they most shamefully vilifie and belye them so that they come prejudicated to them and then they send their owne putrid and corrupt scriblings amongst those of their Fraternity whom they miserably cozen and abuse with their fraudulent jugglings and that against all the Lawes of piety and common honesty to the disturbance both of Church and State This I thought fit I say to speake before I come to my second question and severall Queries arising from it concerning the gathering of Churches and their answers unto them wherein they rather trifle then dispute as will by and by appeare I shall therefore in my replying unto them first set downe the question fully with all my queries and then answer to all the materials of their fond cavils and evasions with their silly responsals to them and after I have done that I will set downe Gods method and the Apostles practise in the gathering of Churches with the manner of their admitting of Members and then reply to whatsoever they have to say against my Arguments and Reasons deduced from holy Scripture and for further confirmation of the truth I will adde many more Presidents and them undeniable ones of the Apostles receiving of Members and that into Churches formed after the New-Testament forme according to their owne description besides those that were received into the Catholike visible Church and all without any of those conditions they now require of their Members and I shall by Gods assistance evidently make it appeare that God by his holy Apostles and Ministers uses but one way of admitting of members into the church whether it be the catholike visible church or any particular presbyterian church whether they be admitted in an ordinary or an extraordinary way I say by thegrace of God I shal clearly elucidate this truth that God useth one and the same method in gathering his people out of all nations into Church fellowship and the communion of the Saints which ought to all Ministers to be a rule to walke by in the receiving in of Members into their Congregations Having thus set downe what order I will proceed in I come now to the second question betweene us and the Brethren which is concerning the manner of gathering of Churches and admitting of Members and Officers viz. Whether Ministers of the Gospel may out of already congregated Assemblies of ` Beleevers select and choose the most principall of them into a Church-fellowship peculiar unto themselves and admit of none into their society but such as shall enter in by a private covenant and are allowed of by the consent and approbation of all the Congregation And this question brancheth it selfe into these severall Queries The first whether for the gathering of Churches there bee either Precept or President in the Holy Word of God that the Preachers and Ministers of the Gospel did ever leave their owne ordinary charges to which they are called and whereto they are fixed with a command not to leave them and under pretence of a new way or a new borne truth or a new light did runne about and alienate the minds of the people well affected formerly to their severall Ministers as of duty they were bound as who had converted them to Christ by their Ministery and fed them still with the sincere milke of the Word and built them up in their most holy Faith I say the first Quere is whether there be precept or example in the Word of God of any true Ministers so doing and whether it was ever heard of in the Apostles and Primitive times that any beleeving Christians were in great numbers congregated from among other beleeving Christians and moulded into severall Congregations and Assemblies as separate and distinct bodies and Churches from them and who had no Church-fellowship with the other Congregations nor communicated with them in the Ordinances but were independent from them and absolute among themselves and whether this way of gathering of Churches was ever heard of before these dayes and whether this be to set Christ upon his Throne to make divisions and schismes in Churches and among Beleevers and brethren and that upon groundlesse pretences The second Quere is whether for the making of any man or woman a Member of the Church it be requisite or necessary to the beleeving and being baptized that they should walke some dayes weeks moneths perhaps yeares with them that they may have experience of their conversation before they can be admitted and after that a confession of their faith should be publikely made before the Congregation and the evidences of their conversion as the time when the place where the occasion how they were converted should likewise openly be produced for satisfaction to the Church before they can be admitted to be Members and if any either men or women shall except against their evidence that then they are not to be admitted this is the second Quere The third is whether for making any man or woman a Member or an Officer of a Church the consent of the whole Congregation or the greater part of them besides the Presbyters and Ministers be requisite The fourth Quere is whether for the admission of any one into Church-fellowship and Communion a private solemne Covenant be requisite or necessary for the making of any one a Member the neglect or refusall of the which makes them incapable of their Member-ship and admission There is no question betweene us and the brethren about a publike covenant for we have Presidents of that in holy Scripture in all publike reformations The fifth Quere is whether the women and people as well as the Presbyters and Ministers have the power of the Keyes and whether the women have all their voices in the Church both for election and reprobation of Members and officers as well as the men and whether the consent of all the women or the greatest part of them bee requisite for
Independent way as well as any Independent in England and I farther undertake if the great Councel of the Kingdome shall call me and all the dissenting Brethren before them that I shall be better able in halfe a dayes space to deliver in what modell they would set up if they will deal ingenuously before God and the world and speak their conscience then they all put together shall be able to do I may perhaps be thought something presumptuous But J. S. his fond expressions makes me speak that I do which notwithstanding I still undertake to make good And if I have not been mis-informed there was one of the congregationall way and none of the meanest of them hearing my brother Burton speaking very trivially of me after he was gone out of his presence and passing a long with a friend of his and of the same fraternity much blamed my brother Burton saying that he had heard him speak as hyperbolically of me both for my learning and honesty as ever he heard man speak of another and added moreover that though I differed from them in opinion yet he conceived that I was the same man still in all respects that I was when my brother Burton spake so well of me and said withall that he did verily beleeve whatsoever Master Burton spake in a vilifying manner of me that I was better acquainted with their Way then he himselfe And there will be no great difficulty if occasion serve to prove all that I now say And therefore J. S. playes the child to babble thus to me who by Gods assistance and the power of his might shall be able to confound ten thousand such as he is and to teach both him and all his complices whether assembled or not assembled that their tenents are most wicked and abominable And I hope that succeeding ages will say that God inabled me to be as good as my undertaking for in his might I shall ever come out against all the Independents and Sectaries And now I come to answer to all their Replies to my Quaeries And first whereas they babble about the generall stating of the question and divide those things that I had joyned together and made but one generall question of they shew themselves but triflers and not serious Christians For I never made any doubt but that the Ministers of the Gospell may gather Churches for God in all ages sent his Prophets and Ministers for this very end to gather in the lost sheep of the house of Israel and all such as belong unto his election into his house for I know that the ordinary way to bring men to the knowledge of God and of Christ wherein consists life eternall is by the ministerie of the Gospel this I say is the ordinary meanes God uses for the perfecting of the Saints and for the edifying of the body of Christ and this I have learned from the holy Scripture Ephes 4. 11 12 13. 1 Cor. 12. 28. And therefore all the pudder that I. S. and my Brother Burton make with their grollish Interrogations about that busines is but to beate the ayre and nothing to the purpose and no answer to my Quere as the Reader may well perceive if hee lookes but backe to the question and first quere neither can my Brother Burton or I. S. make it good by any one example out of the holy word of God that the ordinary Ministers of the Gospel did ever leave their owne ordinary charges to which they are called and whereto they are fixed with a command not to leave them and that under a pretence of a new way or new light did run about to gather converted men from among converted men and so picke out of other mens folds and flocks the best and fattest sheepe and molded them into severall Congregations and Assemblies as separate and distinct bodies and Churches from them and who had no Church-fellowship with other Congregations but were independent from them and absolute amongst themselves I say and affirme that neither my Brother Burton nor I. S. nor any predicant of the congregationall way can shew me any one President of this kind either in the Old or New Testament and this was the question whether there were any such thing to be found in the Scripture and not whether the Ministers of the Gospel may gather Churches as both J. S. and my Brother Burton deceitfully make it Now whereas in the 12. page hee compareth our Churches and Congregations with the Popish Assemblies and saith that they professe themselves to be Christians as well as the Protestants and that their gathering of people out of our Ministers flocks is as tolerable as gathering them out of Popish Parishes and Assemblies for this is the drift of his reason hee dealeth most uncharitably and unchristianly with his brethren for hee himselfe in his booke called Babell no Bethell hath there by the helpe of learned Calvin and Chemnicius and other Orthodox Writers proved that the Church of Rome is both Idolatricall and hereticall and errs in the foundation and that all the Papists living and dying in that their Faith and beleefe are in the state of damnation So that they being considered in his notion are as Infidels and aliens from the common wealth of Israel and the gathering of churches out from amongst the Papists is to open their eyes and to turn them from darknesse to light from the power of Satan to God and as bringing men out of heathenish idolatry or from Jewish obstinacy from the companies and congregations of the which all Christians have an injunction to come out they being commanded to come out of Babylon Now I say in that my brother Burton compares all the Christian brethren in our congregations to the idolatrous Papists he sheweth the uncharitable opinion he hath of us all so that now it is no wonder that upon all occasions he proclames us all the enemies of Jesus Christ and his Kingdome But blessed be God We beleeve that through the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ we shall be saved as well as any Independents think they shall be saved Act. 15. v. 11. Seeing God hath put no difference between us them purifying our hearts by Faith And therefore he deals very unchristianly unbrotherly with us to compare us to the Papists especially when according to our Covenant our Parishes and Churches are purged both of the Service Book Hierarchy and all Popish Superstition as he himself acknowledgeth in the 13. page of his uncharitable Pamphles and therefore this his instance of gathering Churches out of our congregations who beleeve in God as well as they answers not to the question And for his other instance in the 13. Page Where he asks me if I know not that the ancient Church of the Jews was then a Church when the Apostles by their preaching gathered a Church out of it a Christian Church out of the Iewish Synagogues For Answer I say first that I
well see and that without spectacles that by these stones he hurls at all his brethren and casts up dust yea dirt thus in their faces to usurp his own expression pa. 13. that he shews his want of love and charity to us comparing our congregations and Churches at every turn to the Popish and Jewish Synagogues and esteeming of the gathering out of people from amongst us to be the same with gathering men and women from out of their Idolatricall and Jewish Assemblies for why otherwise if this be not his meaning doth he bring his instances from both the Papists and the Jews at every turn and therefore for his so dealing in the first place I answer that he is very injurious to his Brethren and must seriously repent for this uncharitable dealing But secondly I answer that my brother Burton is much mistaken for the Apostles did not gather Christian Churches out of the Jewish Synagogues as we may see in the second of Iames and through the whole story of the Acts where we finde that the Apostles in all their peregrinations ever frequented the Synagogues and preached unto them there and our Saviour himselfe notwithstanding all the scandalls in that Church and all their traditions preached daily in the Temple and in their Synagogues as the Scripture relates yea and the Apostles themselves after Christs resurrection preached dayly in the Temple and in all Synagogues whersoever they journyed yea Christ himselfe commanded all his followers the whole multitude with his own Disciples and Apostles to hear the Pharisees Matth. 23. ver 1 2. And without doubt they did obey their Master and made no separation from the Synagogues and S Paul in the 10. to the Hebrews blameth those that did leave the assembling of themselves together therefore he did not allow of a separation from the Synagogues and from Christian Assemblies and moulding themselves into separate Congregations under a pretence of a more refined holinesse and pure partaking in the ordinances which is the pretence of all straglers all such proceedings were contrary both to the precept example of Christ and his Apostles who taught and practiced the contrary Christ commanding the man out of whom he had cast the devills and that would have followed him that he should go to his own friends and abide amongst them still and he ever sent all those lepers he cured to the Priests he never gathered Churches out of the Jewish churches neither did ever any of the Apostles or godly Ministers do any such thing but blamed it in all and therefore the Independents going against both precept and example are highly disobedient to God and have for these their wicked and ungodly practises a great deal to repent of and to answer for And if we will compare times with times we may beleeve it was amongst the Jews as it was amongst us under the Prelates raign and power those godly and powerfull Ministers such as my reverend Tutor Master Richard Rogers Mr John Rogers of Dedham and Mr Dod and others when they sometimes went to visit their friends through City and Country by their preaching they gained many Souls unto God in many Towns and Villages where after they had through the blessing of God upon their Ministery converted them they left them still abiding in their severall Parishes injoyning them diligently and carefully to wait upon their Ministers there disswading them from separation upon all occasions and so it was amongst the Jews they came out to the Ministry and Baptisme of Iohn and heard him upon every opportunity but never left their own Synagogues and their own Ministers as the Scripture relateth when they returned to their severall abodes and so they went out to hear Christ and his Disciples as occasion served and then returned home again to wait upon the ordinances in their severall dwelling places and they had Christs command to do this neither is it ever recorded in all the New Testament but in the tenth chapter to the Hebrews that the Christians relinquished the Jewish Assemblies for which they are greatly blamed by Saint Paul And I am confident if all the Independents doe not seriously repent of their wicked and pharisaicall separation from our Assemblies the Lord will shew at last some fearfull judgment upon them For I affirme it they have not one president for all these their practices in the whole Book of God and therefore my brother Burtons instance of the Apostles gathering of Christian churches from out of the Jewish Synagogues as it is in all respects unchristianlyand and deceitfully done to delude his fellows so it is not true that he averreth For the Apostles did never gather Christian Churches out of the Iewish Synagogues for they had a command from Christ to the contrary neither was there any cause for any Christians to separate from them for they exercised at that time nothing but the Morall Worship in their Synagogues having Moses and the Prophets dayly read and interpreted unto them Acts 15. 21. and to those Synagogues that unerring Councell at Jerusalem consisting of all the Apostles and Presbyters Act. 15. did send all the people and their severall cities to be instructed in Moses therefore the Apostles and Ministers of those times never gathered Christian Churches out of the Jewish Synagogues as my brother Burton would infer to make good their wicked separations from us and their gathering of their Churches out of our Christian and beleeving Assemblies which I am ever by Gods assistance able to make good is nothing to the question that I propounded concerning the gathering of Churches out of already gathered Churches And therefore hitherto my brother Burton hath befooled himself to no purpose but to discover unto the World how little skill he hath in Divinity when he is out of a common place wherein every child may learn as much and far more then he can teach him And this answer to my brother Burton concerning gathering of Christian Churches out of Iewish Synagogues for the justifying of their unwarrantable separation may serve to the same objection wheresoever the Reader shall meet with it as Page 18 c. And this might suffice to have answered to what my brother Burton had to say to the first Quaerie concerning gathering Churches out of Churches But because my Brother Burton conceives that if they should not separate themselves from our Christian Assemblies whom he saith do not come up close to the rule into their several new gathered Congregations they could not set up Christ upon his Throne as not making his word the rule of reformation or a sufficient rule upon which we must necessarily depend for the form and law of Reformation and that we ought not to wait on men and thereupon propoundeth a quaerie to me Page 19. thinking by this means the better to justifie their unwarrantable proceedings therefore I shall first gratifie my brothers desire and answer to his demand and then I will passe on to reply to what
godly conscionable and learned Ministers as they did thus meet together so they have ever since laboriously searched the Scriptures to find out what is the good will and pleasure of our God herein and they have not concluded of any thing but what they bring their warrant for out of Gods word being taken from the example practice precepts and commands of the holy Apostles and the Churches in their times for that government which they stand for and humbly desire to have setled aud established in the Church of God Now can it be justly said that if men waite patiently while these truths are discussing which have beene the longer by reason that daily opposition and many cavilling argumentations that have beene brought against that truth which they hold forth by some irresolvable spirits that this is to tye them to waite on the Synods finall Resolution no surely for to waite on the meere resolves of men the wisedome of the State would never permit to tye any man but to waite on Gods word and those warrantable and unquestionable truths which by the Synod are clearely demonstrated out of the same concerning Church-government and this is a truth cannot be denyed or gain-said that it is better and the safest way for men to waite see and seriously consider of what God shall out of his word reveale to his faithfull servants the Ministers who are met together in his name and feare for this very end and purpose diligently to seeke and find out his good will and pleasure in this particular then for men to tye themselves to the private opinions and wayes policie of some particular men who under the pretence of going before others in Reformation set up what government they please and cause people to enter into a Covenant of their owne framing for all which when matters are rightly stated and tryed by the ballance of the Sanctuary there is not any colour nor warrant out of Gods word nor in the solemn Covenant which we have taken therefore in the judgement of all who are humble and low in their owne sight and who sincerely aym at the glory of God Zions peace it is not thought any usurpation upon our Christian Liberty nor diminution of the Scriptures authority nor retarding of the worke to waite and see what God shall make cleare to the Synod out of his word upon their debates consultations and answers to all opposing parties for this is a way to make truth perspicuous and as wee are exhorted to try all things and hold fast that which is good so those that are godly and will not be deluded with shewes they bring all these results to the Touch-stone of Gods word and if they find that they indure the teste then they dare not but receive and hold them fast being the words of sound and wholesome truths so that the finall Resolution for Church government which men waite for is not from the Synod further then they hold it forth and make it manifest to be agreeable to the Scriptures and to that rule all men are bound to submit and we ought to waite and see what the Synod doth conclude of out of Gods word as the Church of Antioch and other Churches did Acts 15. where we have a President for our imitation set before our eyes in the which wee may observe that the Christians of those times were as well instructed as any in the new gathered Churches or any of the dissenting brethren whether assembled or not assembled and yet all those holy and godly Christians thought it no usurpation upon their Christian Liberty nor no diminution of the authority and sufficiency of the Scripture nor no dangerous retarding of the worke of reformation and of setling their Church-government to waite upon the Synod at Ierusalem for their finall resolution about that question there in debate and which had caused so great a schisme betweene the Jewes and Gentiles I say these glorious and truly precious Christians had none of these panicke feares the Ill-dependents of our times are troubled with but willingly and cheerfully waited upon that Synod and Councell without making in the meane time any rents and separations from their Christian brethren and this their doing was left for our example to teach us to doe the like and not under a semblance and shew of going before others in â—reformation to make rents and schismes in the Church and State and to gather new Churches and separate Assemblies and this shall suffice in way of answer to have spake to all my Brother Burtons cavils against my first Querie and for answer likewise to the question propounded by him to mee and now I come to see what my Brother Burton hath to say concerning my second Querie viz. touching the requisites in those that are to bee made Members the Reader may looke backe to the querie by which hee will the better discerne the Grollery of the man As for I. S. hee answers to that querie although it be the practice of many of new gathered Churches that hee knowes none such who hold it so so that it seemes I. S. is but a Catachumenos in the Independents doctrine whiles hee undertakes to instruct others in it But my Brother Burton he is well verst in all the Ill-dependent discipline both for the Theory and Practick who answers thus to my second querie page 14. I pray saith he what harme is in that that none are to bee allowed of but by the consent and approbation of all the congregation for answer I say very much harme in regard they impose a Law upon their brethren that Christ the King of his Church never laid upon his people by which they deprive them of that Christian Liberty Christ hath purchased for them and in the which they have a command to stand fast Gal. 5. 1. which is not to bee intangled with any yoake of humane bondage But it will not be amisse to heare his reasons They saith he who are to walke together should first be agreed together as Amos the 3. 3. an two walke together except they be agreed If therefore any one of the Congregation can object any thing as a just cause of non-admittance of a Member hee ought to shew it not onely for his owne peace but the peace of the Church c. A second reason is this to know those well saith hee that are to be admitted abundans cautela non nocet in things weighty we cannot be too wary nor do we so much look at circumstances in conversion as the substance This is all my brother Burton hath to answer to my second quâ—ry which he calleth a caption But for answer I expected that he should have produced some command or example out of Gods Word for the ratifying of this their practice in their new congregations for that is ever to be the rule of Christians obedience and where our King Christ Jesus hath ceased to command there all his servants must cease
to obey now when these of the congregationall way have neither precept nor president for these their proceedings in their admission of Members it is but a vaine tradition of their owne braine and ought by all Christs true Disciples to be abhorred and abominated But whereas my brother Burton saith that they that are to walk together should first be agreed together and cites these words out of third of Amos ver 3. Can two walke together except they be agreed To this I thus Reply First that if the Independents were Gods and all the Presbyterians went on in wicked and sinfull courses then this question of his had been to the purpose but when it is certain that the Illdependents are sinners as well as the other Sonnes and Daughters of Adam and many of them known to be notoriously scandalous not onely for their damnable and hereticall opinions and schismaticall doctrines but for their lying rayling hypocrisie pride covetousnesse c. and all of them guilty of the sin of seducing and misleading the poor people I say in all these regards I see no reason why there should be any necessity layd upon Gods heritage and people to be acquainted with them and their ways except it be that all such as fear God and will walk in his pathes by knowing of them may shun them and their by-wayes which they are bound to do both from precept Prov. 4. v. 14 15. Ps 1. v. 1. and from the example of our Saviour Ioh. 2. ver 24. where it is said that Iesus did not commit himselfe unto them because he knew them And so all good people and such as truly fear God should make use of their knowledge to shun such seducers and deceivers and to decline all their by-wayes But secondly I answer that God hath no where injoyned or required that those that either are to be made Christians or to be admitted into Church fellowship should either know the faces of all the Members of the congregation or should be particularly acquainted with the whole church that he is to be admitted a Member of For we have no warrant for such practice in the whole Scripture neither is there any example of it from one end of the Bible to the other and therefore it is meer Will-Worship and a serving of God after the commandments of men which is so often condemned in holy Scripture as Isaiah 29. Matth. 15. Mark 7. Coloss 2. and therfore ought to be abhorred as an intolerable yoke of bondage which neither we nor our forefathers could bear Acts 15. Whereas Christs yoke is easie and light and they that take his yoke vpon them finde rest unto their soules Matth. 11. ver 28 29 30. who saith unto his people Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden and I will give you rest He doth not say If you will come to me and be admitted into church fellowship you must first walk sometime with my people and be acquainted with them I say Christ the King of his church hath given no such command either to those that are to be admitted or to his Ministers and stewards of his house which is his church of any such practice Thirdly I answer that as there is an impossibility almost for any man or woman to be acquainted with a whole Church so it is neither necessary nor usefull For that knowledge that is required as necessary to salvation and for the making of any fit to be church Members consists in these things that they repent and beleeve and be baptized and that they should know the onely true God and whom he hath sent Jesus Christ John 17. And this is the first thing absolutely necessary to salvation which is required of all such as will be Christs Disciples The second thing is the knowledge of our selves which consists in self-denyall and regeneration For if any will be Christs Disciples they must deny themselves and take up his crosse dayly For so saith Christ our King Matth. 16. Luke 9. And again John 3. ver 3. Christ speaking unto Nicodemus saith to him and in him to all men Except a man be born again he cannot see the Kingdome of God ver 5. Except a man be born of water and of the spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdome of God He must be a new creature saith he And this is the knowledge that Christ the King of his church requires as necessary for their salvation so for their admission into church fellowship and he that has these qualifications has as much as Christ requires and there is no need of any particular or familiar acquaintance with all those of the congregation or with the whole church or that they should walk some time with them therefore it is wickedly done in all those of the congregational way to impose laws of their own making upon the people of God their brethren who are a free people and therefore they that desire to serve their King Christ Jesus and to hear and obey his voice only ought to detest all these false teachers that would so inthrall them especially they ought to abominate their practices because they make these their traditions Gods Ordinances But whereas my brother Burton saith that abundans cautela non nocet and that they look not so much at circumstances in conversion as the substance I affirme it is a most arrogant expression in any so to speak for in his thus speaking he makes as if it were in the power of poor mortall creatures to search mens hearts and judge of the secrets of the same which is onely Gods peculiar but that is not all but in this his expression there is a high strain of confidence in the man that he will seem to be wiser then Christ himselfe that was the King and Lawgiver of his Church and the mighty Councellour and yet he gave no precept for this abundans cautela and yet it is most certain that he revealed the whole will of his Father and his Disciples also delivered unto the church the whole counsell of God Act. 21. And yet neither Christ nor his Apostles did ever deliver this doctrine of walking with the church sometime nor never spake of this abundans cautela therefore I gather it is neither part of the will or councell of God that they injoyn this walking upon his people therefore all the true subjects of Jesus Christ and all his leige people ought to abominate and abhorre all such usurpers as my Brother Burton and his complices are that trample down the Laws of Christ our King and impose their own inventions and traditions upon his people for Christs Ordinances and Statutes And this shall suffice to have spak to what my brother Burton had to say to my second Quâ—rie To the third quaerie concerning the consent of the people and congregation my brother Burton replyes that it is answered before which was no answer to that quaerie But now learned I. S. comes in and Page 18.
being not governed according to the Word of God all which I have sufficiently proved in my foregoing Discourse As for J. S. hee answers nothing to the question as all that shall reade his words may well perceive which are these I answer saith hee no question but the purging and purifying of Church Ordinances and Fellowship which some contend for is to set Christ upon a higher Throne visible to the world then by some other wayes hee is c. Now w hether this be a satisfactory answer to the querie I leave it to others to judge of but from his words I thus argue Where Christs Ordinances and Church-fellowship are polluted there Christ is not set up upon his Throne but in all the new congregations Christs Ordinances are polluted and Church-fellowship contaminated as I have sufficiently proved Ergo Christ is not set up there on his Throne And this shall suffice to have spake by way of answer to all they had to say to my queries But now I shall set down Gods method and the Apostles practice in gathering of churches and the manner they used in making Members in every Church and compare it with the method our brethren the Independents use in gathering of their congregations that all men may the better discerne truth from error and may all be undeceived in this businesse of so great concernment And I will first begin with Christs Commission given to his Apostles and in them to all Ministers and then consider the practice of Iohn the Baptist and of all the Apostles and Ministers in the Primitive Church and the order that God himselfe used for the gathering of those that belong unto his election and for the congregating of the lost sheep of the house of Israel into the fold of Jesus Christ who is that great Shepherd and Bishop of our soules and I conceive that Gods order and the Apostles practice is rather to be followed then any other new found way But to begin with Christs Commission to his Apostles Matth. 21. verse 19 20. Go ye therefore saith Christ and teach all Nations baptizing them In the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I command you and lo I am with you even to the end of the World Amen And in the 16. of Marke verse 15 16. He saith unto them Go ye into all the World and preach the Gospell unto every creature He that beleeveth and is baptized shall be saved but he that beleeveth not shall be damned And in the 26. of the Acts Saint Paul after he had declared the manner of his conversion to King Agrippa he likewise made known unto him the commission he had received from Christ Jesus in the words following verse 15 16. 17 18 19 20. And I said who art thou Lord and he said I am Iesus whom thou persecutest but rise and stand upon thy feet for I have appeared unto thee for this purpose to make thee a Minister and a Witnesse both of these things which thou hast seen and of those things in the which I will appear unto thee delivering thee from the people and from the Gentiles unto whom now I send thee to open their eyes and to turne them from darknesse to light and from the power of Satan unto God that they may receive forgivenesse of sinnes and an inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith which is in me whereupon I was not disobedient to the heavenly vision but shewed first unto them of Damascus and at Jerusalem and through all the coasts of Judea and then to the Gentiles that they should repent and turne to God and do works meet for repentance Out of these severall places from the Commission of Christ given to his blessed Apostles and to all Ministers and Preachers of the Gospell to the end of the World here observe these things First that their bounds and limits were set them how farre they should go in their teaching all Nations and beyond which they might not passe and they were these that they should teach no other things but what Christ commanded them and appeared to them in and for the which they had his Word and Warrant and so long as they should do this he promised them and all that should succeed them in the Ministery to the end of the World to be with them We also further observe the condition in the executing of this their commission they were to propound unto all Nations and people upon what condition they were to be admitted into the Church and that was â—aith repentance and they were to receive all such as beleeved and were baptized and that upon the profession of their faith and repentance without any further testimony of others unlesse they had been formerly known to be open enemies and persecutors of the church and then they were justly to be suspected till they had given publike evidence by witnesse to the Apostles and Ministers of their true conversion as it hapned to Paul whom for a time the Disciples feared Acts 9. 26 27. till they had better information and proofe that he now preached the faith that he had once persecuted and had suffered for it which is the onely president we have in all the Acts of the Apostles of any that were refused to be admitted into the communion and fellowship of the Apostles as I remember for he was a Minister before but all the other that came in were admitted upon their own offer if they tendred themselves and imbraced the Gospell and were baptized and that without any reluctation or sâ—ruple Now before I come to my third observation out of the commission given to the Apostles I must wait here a little upon the motions of my brother Burtons pen which as it marches along makes now and then some whibling incursions into my quarters and therefore that all men may see my forces are ever in a readinesse and that I am alwayes willing to fight him wheresoever I meet him and that my brother Burton also may see how ready I am to gratifie his desire who Page 7. saith Come on brother let you and I try it out by the dint of this Sword I will here skirmish a little with him to breath him and then go after him in the 15. Page of his book he puts me upon the reconciling of a contradiction which he conceives I made For saith he Page 101. of your book you say The Apostles and other Ministers of the Gospel were to receive all such as beleeved and were baptized and that upon the pr ofession of their faith and repentance without any further testimony of others unlesse they had been formerly known to be open enemies and then they were justly to be suspected till they had given publique evidence by witnesse to the Apostles and Ministers of their true conversion as concerning Paul Acts 9. 26 27. Now here saith my brother Burton I observe First a notable contradiction to what
you say Page 115. As Gods command to all Ministers was that they should admit all such into the Church as beleeved and were baptized upon their desiring it without any confession either private or publike Here saith my brother Burton I leave you to reconcile your own contradiction upon their profession and without any confession For Answer I assert that my words are so far from a notable contradiction to any men that know what a contradiction is that there is not at all so much as a very similitude of a contradiction in them For what contradiction I pray is there in these expressions The Ministers of the Gospell are to receive all such as beleeve and are baptized and that upon the profession of their faith and repentance c. Gods command to all Ministers is that they shall admit all such into the Church as beleeve and are baptized upon their desiring it without any confession c. Here as all the world may see is no contradiction But if I had in those places expressed my selfe thus viz. the Ministers of the Gospell are to admit none into the Church but upon their publike confession of their faith And in the second place if I had said God commands all Ministers to admit all such into the Church as beleeve and are baptized without any confession of their faith Then my brother Burton might have had a poor occasion of making observations but if upon a conceipt of so small a thing as a contradiction he will call for the attention of the whole world and cry out a notable contradiction how would this man vapor if he could get some great advantage against me without doubt he would cry Victoria Victoria I do beleeve that Saint Cretensis would not more radomontadoe it over even to be honoured Master Edwards then he would over me But as I said before and as all the judicious wil observe there is no contradiction in those two expressions for to describe one and the same thing in a various manner is no contradiction which as the learned know consists in denying and affirming of one and the same thing which the saying upon their profession and without any confession does not for profession is one thing and confession is another they are two distinct things and therefore there was no denying and affirming of one and the same thing and therefore no contradiction But by such triflings as these are my brother Burton â— S. and Hanserdo Knollys like those evill workers Saint Paul speaks of Phil. 3. 2. whom he commands all Christians to beware of they squander away their pretious time to delude and deceive the ignorant people whereas they might better by far imploy themselves if they were all now this hot weather in the Butchers shambles a killing of flyes And this shall serve in way of Answer to his first observation of a notable contradiction And now I come to his other observation in the same page but to what it hath relation I know not nor how he brings it in to be an answer nor what he intends by it for the man is very rambling but thus he speaketh there Secondly saith he I answer that in these dayes of professed and covenanted for Reformation there is required the profession or confession of one speciall point of faith which in words none dare but in practice most do deny touching Christs Kingly office and his absolute sole soveraignty c. Thus he there expatiates but against whom or what he makes that answer I know not For thus much I can say in the behalfe of all the godly and learned Presbyterians there are no men upon the earth that more endeavour both in word and deed to professe and confesse that speciall point of faith touching Christs Kingly office and his absolute soveraignty as by all their practices they declare then they as all their learned Sermons and Writings can witnesse and on the other side concerning all the Illdependents and Sectaries I can truly say thus much that never any people made a greater noise in words of advanceing Christ and setting him up naked upon his Throne for so they speak then they do and yet never did any people more dishonour him or disthrone him then they as in the foregoing discourse I have sufficiently proved And therefore if this his second Answer concerns any it belongs to the Independents and it highly indeed concerns them all to consider their erroneous wayes and now at last to seek after the wayes of Truth Peace and Love and not thus with their tongues and penns to set the whole world on fire and then to warm and heat themselvs by the light of it like those that danced about their calfe who did eat and drink and rose up to play And this shall serve for answer to that And so now I go on to my third observation out of the Apostles Commission The third thing we may observe is that this commission was delivered only to the Apostles and Ministers of the Gospel and that it was their place only who had the Keys delivered unto them to open and shut the doors of the Church to admit such as they thought for their faith knowledge and repentance were sufficiently qualified and fitted to be made Members and to refuse such as they conceived not fit to be received into the fellowship of the Church either for their ignorance or other sins and offences and to cast such out of the Church as through their malversation declared themselvs to be no beleevers for the commission was only delivered unto the Apostles and Ministers that they should admit whosoever beleeved and were baptized and they that beleeved not and would not be baptized were not to be admitted This Commission I affirme was only given to the Apostles and Ministers and it was and is that office that peculiarly belongeth unto them And if we looke into the method of Gods dealing with his Church in all ages under the Law and under the Gospell both for the admitting of any into the Church as Members and Officers or the casting out of any and to all the practice of the Prophets and Priests of the Old Testament or the practice of John the Baptist and the blessed Apostles in the time of the New Testament we shall finde that they that were admitted into the society and fellowship of the Church were by the Ministers onely under both the Testaments received and to them the people by God himselfe were sent and they sent unto the people for this purpose And for proofe of this I now say I will first begin with the Old Testament a few testimonies of the which may serve for the confirmation of that truth as that of Malachi 2. ver 4 5 6 7. And ye shall know that I have sent this my commandement unto you that my covenant might be with Levy saith the Lord of hosts My covenant was with him of life and peace and I gave them to him for
the fear wherewith he feared me and was afraid before my Name The law of truth was in his mouth and iniquity was not found in his lips he walked with me in peace and equity and did turn many away from iniquity for the Priests lips shall keep knowledge and they shall seek the Law at his mouth for he is the Messenger or Angel of the Lord of hosts A sufficient testimony to prove that the Ministers onely under the Old Testament had the power given them of admitting of any into the fellowship and communion of the Church and that all the people were directed to them as the Messengers and Angels of the Lord of hosts if they desired to be admitted into the Church And so Ieremy and Ezekiel as we read in the first chapters of both their Prophesies and the same may be said of all the Prophets they were sent unto the people The people were to be directed by them and the Prophets and Priests onely had that power delegated unto them of proclaming both mercies and judgements and of receiving into the Church such as should come unto them And under the New Testament in the third of Matthew we finde Ierusalem and all Iudea and all the regions round about Ierusalem going out to Iohn the Baptist and were baptized of him and admitted into the Church by him alone without the people and the substance of his Preaching with his manner of admitting of members into the Church and the conditions upon which he received them and what the people did before their admission is all fully set down in the third of Luke and the seventh And for the sum of his Preaching it is said verse the third That it was the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins And for those that came unto him as the common people the Publicans and the Souldiers they all ask Iohn what they should do And after he had instructed them severally their duties and told them upon what conditions they might be admitted it is said in the seventh of Luke Verse 29. That all the people that heard him and the Publicans justified God being baptized with the Baptism of John But the Pharisees and the Lawyers rejected the counsel of God against themselves being not baptized of him Verse 30. So that by Christs own testimony the Pharisees and Lawyers onely excepted all that came to him were baptized and admitted into the Church without the consent of the people And so we finde in the Gospel of Saint Iohn chap. 3. 4. yea through the whole Book That the people every where made their addresses to Iohn the Baptist and to Christ and his Apostles onely and that as many as came to Christ unfainedly were received by him and his Apostles and none upon the offer of themselves if they accepted of the conditions and were baptized were ever refused And we finde further that when our Saviour had at any time clensed and cured the Lepers he sent them to the Priests for to be admitted by them into the communion of the Church from which their noisome disease as a type of sin had for the time excluded them As for Iohn Baptist saith my Brother Burton Page 16. about whose gathering you have so bestirred your self before and to as little purpose You may observe that those beleevers in Christ then to come according to the Papists doctrine were not formed into a Christian Church or Churches as after Christs resurrection the beleevers were And when you come to visit those Christian Churches once constituted in their Gospel form by the Apostles you shall finde that the power of admitting and rejecting or casting out of members was not in the Apostles and Ministers alone but in the Churches For this read 1 Cor. 5. where the whole Church of the Saints in Corinth to whom Paul wrote were to cast out the incestuous person as also afterward upon his repentance to re-admit him 2 Cor. 2. 6 7. This one instance saith my Brother Burton is a sufficiens president for all Churches Thus he And this is all he hath to say there concerning Iohn Baptist Now although I have formerly answered and that in many places in the foregoing Treatise to every several branch of this my Brother Burtons cavil and although it be nothing to the enervating of my Argument as all understanding men will well preceive if they duly consider it yet because I perceive by his whole discourse the main designe both of himself and all those of his faction that now trouble the world with their scribbling is to deceive and delude silly souls that they may the better bring all the Presbyters into the hatred of the people as men Antichristian and more then Prelatical and as affecting a more lordly power over the people then ever the Bishops exercised over them for this is the language all their Pulpits and Pamphlets speak I say in this regard though I have often formerly fully answered to every branch of this cavil I will here say something to it for the better discovery of the vanity and triviality of the man And that I may declare unto all men how little his asseverations are to be regarded But I desire the Reader to take notice of his grolleries waving that slighting passage of his where he saith That I have so bestirred my self and to so little purpose about John Baptists gathering c. And first That he joyns here with the Papists in unchristianing and unchurching all those that were baptized by the Baptist And so in this point he is a Papist Secondly That he makes the form of a Church which he calls the Gospel form to confist in excommunication Thirdly Take notice of his peremptory assertion and in it of an other notable error where he saith You shall finde that the power of admitting and rejecting of members was not in the Apostles and Ministers alone but in the Churches And for proof of these his grolleries he quotes 1 Cor. 5. and 2 Cor. 2. 6 7. and makes the example of that Church to be bindingly presidential to use I. S. his Rhetorick to all Christian Churches Whereas in his tenth page he tells me We are necessarily to take all the Churches in the New Testament together to make up one entire and perfect Church patern These are his words there and yet here he makes the Church of Corinth to be a sufficient president for all Churches So that every one of their Instances must be a sufficient patern to all other Churches and yet when I produced the example of the Church of Jerusalem the Mother Church for a patern of Government for all other Churches he rejected it affirming that it was not a perfect patern And in that his expression also we may take notice of a parcel of good Divinity where he makes the Church of Corinth a more perfect Church then that at Ierusalem which not withstanding he sayes was the first formed Church Now if excommunication and discipline
as my Brother Burton sayes be the Gospel form of a Church and the Church of Jerusalem wanted that part of discipline then it was not a formed Church but so he speaketh of it in the tenth page where I observe a notable contradiction to usurpe his one Language And here I leave him a while to reconcile it But now to speak breifly by way of answer to these my Brother Burtons grolleries First Whereas he joyning with the Papists unchristians and unchurches all those that were baptized by the Baptist he is very erroneous in so doing and dealeth most wickedly and unchristianly with all those glorious Saints for they were as good Christians and beleevers as he or any Independents in the world As who all of them have Christs own testimony for their true faith in him and their unfained repentance towards God which are sufficient characters ever to make any people good Christians and of all them our Saviour saith Luke 7. 29 30. That they justified God and rejected not his counsel against themselves as the Pharisees and the Lawyers did that is all those that were baptized by the Baptistâ— repented and beleeved in Christ and imbraced the Promises and therefore by our Saviours own witnesse they were all good Christians as any in the new gathered Churches And therefore my Brother Burton as a notorious Papist and a calumniator ought to be reproved especially by the seven new Churches which hold That all that were baptized by Iohn the Baptist were beleevers and good Christians And this shall suffice to have spake to his first grollery His second is That he makes excommunication the form of a Church as we may see page the twentieth of his Book where answering unto my Argument by which I proved our Churches to be true Churches viz. Because the saving Truth of the Gospel of Iesus Christ was preached received and profest in our Churches To the which Argument of mine he there thus replyes If you saith he mean the whole truth of Christ it is well But do not you know saith he that there dre three special visible marks of a true visible Church The Gospel purely Preached the Sacraments duly administred and Discipline rightly practised All which marks to gather the Church of England for ought I know is yet to seek So that by these words of my Brother Burton it is manifest That in his opinion the Gospel-Form of a Church is to have Discipline rightly Practised So that where Discipline is wanting by his learning there is no true Gospel formed Church But before I answer to this his grollery I will say thus much to my Brother Burton That Discipline rightly practised is not one of the special visible marks of a true visible Church and that for these Reasons First Because the Holy Ghost who better knew the essential marks of a true visible Church then my Brother Burton yet he in setting them all down omitting that of Discipline saith Acts 2. 42. That they continued stedfastly in the Apostles Doctrine and Fellowship and in breaking of Bread and in Prayers So that according to this unerring discription of the essential marks of a true visible Church Wheresoever the Gospel is truly Preached and where the Sacraments are rightly administred and where there is the true Invocation of God which is the third essential mark in Gods Dialect of a true visible Church there there is a true Church although there be no Discipline and therefore I gather that Discipline though a most excellent Ordinance and much to be desired and had long since been obtained had not the Ildependents hindred it makes not for the esse but the bene esse of a Church And I will ever beleeve the Holy Ghost in this point rather then my Brother Burton And withal I will live and die in this opinion That the Church of England is a true Church notwithstanding whatsoever all the Sectaries can say to the contrary because in the Church of England the Gospel is truly Preached and the Sacraments are rightly Administred and the Name of God is truly called upon all which if they were sufficient to make the Church of Ierusalem a true formed Church yea and the first true formed Church according to my Brother Burtons own learning then they are sufficient to make the Church of England a true formed Church But a second Reason to prove that Discipline rightly practised is not the forme of a church is from my Brother Burtons owne words for hee everywhere saith that the church of Ierusalem was a true formed church and yet shee wanted that part of Discipline of casting out corrupt Members so that Discipline there could not then be rightly practised if that church wanted that part of Discipline and if it were not there at all as hee saith and therefore for that marke it does not make for the esse of a church and for the bringing in of a Gospel forme as is said before and which is yet more if excommunication be the Gospel forme of a true visible church then all the Synagogues in Ierusalem in Saint Iohn the Baptists time were true formed churches after the Gospel forme for Synagogue and Church in the holy Scriptures are all one and in all the Synagogues they had excommunication as in many places it is evident and for instance these Iohn 9. 22. For the Iewes had argued already that if any man did confesse hee was Christ hee should be put out of the Synagogue and in the fourtieth verse in terminis it is said that they cast out the young man and in the twelfth chapter verse 35. it is said there that amongst the chiefe Rulers many beleeved in him but because of the Pharisees they did not confesse him lest they should bee put out of the Synagogue Many places more to the same purpose might be produced to prove that there was that part of discipline even in the Synagogues and that in Johns time howâ—oever it was abused as excommunication daily is amongst all the Sectaries at this day and if we duly weigh and consider all things this part of discipline was taken from the Jewish Synagogues and from them brought into all Christian Churches so that if that part of discipline be the Gospel forme of a true visible Church or one of the essentiall markes of a true visible Church as my Brother Burton saith I shall not need to take a great journey from Ierusalem and Iohn Baptists Churches as my Brother Burton would have me goe to visit all the other Christian Churches to find in them excommunication that Gospel forme of a Church I will leave that journey to their Itinerary Independent Predicants who have nothing else to doe and will content my selfe with the Christian Synagogues and Churches amongst the which John Baptist and Christ himselfe both conversed preached and performed all the offices of true Pastors and in those Synagogues and Churches of Jerusalem in all and every one of them I find the Gospel
truly preached the Sacraments rightly administred and the name of God rightly called upon and all those essentiall marks made that Church a true formed Church after the New-Testament forme if the Scripture and my Brother Burton may be beleeved and therefore I take notice of this as a speciall error in my Brother Burton that hee makes excommunication the Gospel forme of a true Church for which his tenent I beleeve he will find some moderate check or other from some of his brethren of the congregational way who hold that their particular explicite Covenant is the forme of the Church and this shall serve for answer to that second Grollery of my Brother Burton His third Grollery is that hee saith that the power of admitting and casting out Members was not in the Apostles and Ministers alone but in the Churches which is a notable error in my Brother Burton and Contrary unto many places of the holy Scripture for God gave the Apostles and Ministers of the Gospel only the Keyes Matth. 16. Matt. 18. and Matth. 28. and they that had the Keyes and were the Stewards of Gods family could onely open and shut the doores to whom they pleased without the people and we see that the Apostles onely in the second of the Acts without the people received into the Church those three thousand first Converts yea and received Paul into their Fellow-ship contrary unto the Disciples and peoples mind Acts 9. and wee know that Paul by his owne power did excommunicate and deliver to Satan Hymeneus and Alexander and others 1 Tim. chap. 2. verse 1. and we learne in the second and third of the Revelation that the Lord writing unto the Churches sends his Epistles to the Angels as the chiefe officers and blames them for neglecting their duty in not casting out those wicked ones that were amongst them by all which testimonies and many more that might be produced it is sufficiently evident that the Ministers only ought by themselves to manage the government of the Church and that it is their peculiar office and the place of the people to yeeld obedience to what they do and even out of 2. Cor. 2. the same may be gathered where it is said he was excommunicate by many not al. And therefore it is a marvellous great error in my brother Burton to conclude because Paul writ to the church of Corinth for the casting out of the incestuous person therefore the power and authority lay in the peoples hands and not in the Apostles and Ministers alone But these are the unsound conclusions that those of the congregationall way gather too too often from the holy Scripture for the ingratiating of themselves amongst the people whom they pretend much to honour in telling them that they have a power and interest in the government as well as the Ministers have and that the Presbyterians challenge this to themselves joly it is onely to inslave the people and to Lord it over them and that worse then the Prelates and for no other end I am most assured did my Brother Burton bring in this cavill in opposition to my Argument which not withstanding stands firme to prove that John the Baptist did by himselfe and without the people execute his Commission and receive Members into the Church and that from his and the blessed Apostles examples all other Ministers may take this example and doe the same and that by Gods owne appointment as wee shall see more fully in the following Discourse and this shall suffice to have spake to this cavill also of my Brother Burton and all the Grolleries of the same concerning the Baptist and his gathering of churches But now to goe on after the Resurrection and Ascention of Christ and that the Apostles had received the gifts of the Holy Ghost and at their first entring upon their Ministry had preached unto the people and that the people were pricked in their hearts when they heard them it is said that the people addressed themselves onely unto Peter and the other Apostles saying Men and Brethren what shall wee do Then Peter said unto them Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of sins and ye shall receive the gifts of the holy Ghost c. Act. 2. 23 24 then they that gladly received the word were baptized and the same day were added unto them about three thousand soules Here wee may observe these two things The first that the Apostles by themselves alone without the multitude or church admitted the people into the society and company of beleevers Secondly that in the execution of their commission they did nothing but according to their warrant and according to their injunction that was given unto them by Christ they propounded no other condition or termes for the making all and every one of them Members of the Church but Baptisme and Repentance the which when the people had accepted of they were forthwith admitted and that upon their own word and testimony without any more adoe or further inquiry concerning the soundnesse of their repentance without any witnesse from others of their conversation and without the voyce allowance or approbation of the people or the multitude of beleevers in Jerusalem much lesse of the whole Church who were never joyned with the Apostles in their Commission or consulted with by them whether they should be admitted or no into the Fellowship of the faithfull or demanded or asked by the people whether it were not fit that they should take some time of further consideration that they might walke with them to the end that they might behold their conversation and by their owne experience might further be confirmed that their conversion was sound and well Neither did any call for at their hands that they should make a publicke confession of their faith to the Church and give in their evidences to the Congregation that they were converted really or that they should take a private covenant or enter into the Church by way of a peculiar covenant nothing of all this specified But it is onely related that the people upon their being pricked in their hearts applyed themselves unto the Apostles and that the Apostles by their owne authority and that power that was delegated unto them without reference to the Church or people admitted them into the number of Beleevers I expected in this place to have met with Generall Burton or cavalier Hanserdo Saint George his chaplaine knowing what daring men they are that they would have fought me here especially and that they would have indeavoured with all their forces to have beate mee from this ground a place so advantagious that they that are Masters of it may bid defiance to the powerfullest and potentest enemies of the truth and indeed I did so much the more expect their incounter here and that they would have given mee Battell and that wee should have had a pitcht field for it because they
have ever pretended an interest in it yea and challenge a right unto it saying that the church of Ierusalem is theirs and which is more they had by usurpation got this church into their hands and had the possession of it and having thus attained unto their designe being backt with great friends some Tobiasses and Sanballets they began to build castles in the ayre and made Fortifications in their braine and laid a foundation in their phantasie upon which they built an Independent Church consisting of no more then could all meet in one place to enjoy all acts of worship in Gods service and pretended that this Church being the Mother-church was to bee an example and paterne to all the Daughter-churches and that all Churches through the world must be governed after that modell and being by the assistance of many Sanballats and Tobiesses much strengthened as I said before they began to insult and to give Lawes of government to all Churches and to gather and set up churches after their owne modell and being much assured of their owne strength they bad defiance to the whole world flinging and casting their Gloves to all their enemies assembled and not assembled whereupon I being a Commander in the Presbyterian Army and taking up the Glove came out against them and by divine assistance reduced this place and tooke it from them which they had sometime unjustly detayned from the Presbyterians to whom indeed it belonged by the right of inheritance and succession I say I having by conquest taken this strong citie from the Independent Vsurpers that now labour to mannage all government by sea and land in church and state pretending they are Saints and that the Saints must governe the world and being in the possession of it I expected that those two confiding Commanders Saint Hanserdo valiant and venerable old Henry being so compleatly armed as he was with his sword and Phocions Hatchet and with his great white basket-hilted beard that both of them assisted also with I. S. would have come out in battell against me and would not have left the field as Van Trump lately left the sea especially seeing in their march they all passed by the church of Ierusalem and having also so great an advantage against mee they being three to one which makes mee conceive that they are all either desperate cowards or terribly treacherous and in that regard are not fit to be Generals and Commanders any longer in so great an Army as that of the Ill-dependents yea this their declining Battell with mee makes me boldly conclude of them that they deale unmanly on all sides for if the church of Ierusalem be theirs and that they have any interest in it or a right unto it why did they not now ingage themselves in her quarrell and fight for her especially when all their Army lay in the field certainly it had beene much for all their honours now to have shewen their valour and therefore they all of them not striking a stroke proclaime unto all the world their want both of animosity and all heroicall vertue and their want also of honesty in that they pretend a right unto that they have no just title or clayme to and for which they dare not fight in that they amuse the people and stirre up factions on every side and all to strengthen their owne party for the making of a groundless combustion in Church State telling the people that they have power and interest in the government of the Church and that authority and jurisdiction only belongeth unto the Presbyters which they ought alwayes to exercise in the name of the Church and thereupon they perswade them that if they relinquish this their right unto the Presbyters they will more Lord it over them then ever the Prelates did and they teach them farther that this right is derived unto them from the example of the Church of Ierusalem and the other Primitive Churches who when they were cast into a Gospel forme as they say the Apostles and Ministers had not the sole power of governing them but the people also were joyned with them and that they are all of them to have their voices both in electing of officers and in receiving in of Members and casting out of any offenders as well as the Presbyters and Ministers and wish all the people to stand and continue in that liberty wherein Christ hath made them free these and such like unsound Principles they season the people with for the inraging of them against the Presbyters and take all occasions to pervert the holy Scripture for the maintenance of their new-found way of Independency and labour continually by shifts and juglings to evade the dint of any Arguments that are brought against them for the proving that the power of government in the church resideth in the Presbyters and Ministers hands both for the admission of Members and the casting of them out as it did in the hands of Iohn Baptist and the Apostles and Disciples who onely had the authority with the Keyes committed unto them by God himselfe and who onely exercised it in their dayes as by innumerable examples may be proved as by that of Iohn the Baptist and the Apostles in the church of Ierusalem which latter example both my brother Burton and J. S. passe by with great silence wherein they deale most dishonestly as I shall by and by make appeare But for the example of Iohn the Baptist my brother Burton set upon that at first pretending to the people that the example of Iohns gathering in of people by his sole authority was not binding because as hee saith it was extraordinary and that the Churches and Assemblies gathered by him were not formedinto Christian Churches these are his words page 16. and that those Churches onely which were put into a Gospel forme after Christs Ascension are to bee a paterne of government unto all christian churches to the end of the world and he saith if we visit them wee shâ—ll find that in them the power of admitting and rejecting Members was not in the Apostles and Ministers alone and for an instance of this hee bringeth in the Church of Corinth 2 Cor. 2. which hee saith is a sufficient President to all churches and thereupon concludes and so perswades the people that the example of Iohn the Baptist in receiving in and admitting of Members by his sole authority cannot bee an example patern to the Ministers under the Gospel to do the same and therefore labours with all his power to evade the dint of that Argument by such turnings and evasions as these telling the people That those Congregations that were gathered by him not being in a Gospel-Form nor moulded up after the New Testament form cannot be bindingly presidential and therefore for our imitation he affirms we must necessarily come to the Christian Churches constituted by the Apostles after Christs Ascension as that one for example the Church of Corinth in which
saith my Brother Burton The people had authority of admitting and rejecting members as well as the Apostles and Presbyters and therefore those primitive and Apostolike Churches onely are to be a patern of imitation to all Christians and Ministers of governing by and not that of the Baptist and by this their craft and juggling and by these fallacious means and unwarrantable wayes my Brother Burton Hanserdo Knollys and I. S. with all the fraternity of the Ill-dependent Predicants having prepossest the people with a prejudicate opinion against their faithful Ministers as if they affected a lordly power over them and more then Prelatical They have I say by this craft so infatuated them that there is scarse left an ear open in many of them to hear the just defence of the Presbyterians or an eye to see or read what they can say for themselves and against all their calumnies which wickednesse and deceitful dealing of the Ildependents itinetary Preachers is unexcusable But because my Brother Burton not onely carps at the example of Iohn the Baptist but likewise at those I brought of the Eunuch of Paul of Cornelius of Lydia and of the Goaler Mr. Knollys also joyning with him in this good service and skirmish the which after that both himself and Absurdo Know-lesse for so he may truly be called had spent their breath and strength to evade and yet perceiving evidence of truth in them so apparently perspicuous as it dazzled their eyes they cry out that those were extraordinary examples and not binding because those being baptized were not admitted or received members into any particular Church but into the Catholike visible Church and therefore say they those examples are not for our imitation we look onely for the example of such Churches as were cast into a Gospel-Form and into the mould of the New Testament-Form Now what a heighth of wickednesse is it in these men thus to trifle for the deluding of the simple people and to pretend unto them that there are divers wayes of admitting of members into Christs Church one way of admitting members into the Catholike visible Church and another of admitting members into a particular Church when in truth there is no difference for he that is a member of any particular Church is a member of the Catholike and so on the contrary as by the examples both ordinary and extraordinary by me produced is sufficiently apparent for they were all admitted after one and the same way and I had two examples of receiving in members into Churches constituted after the New Testament Form as that of Jerusalem and Damaseus both Churches according to the Gospel-Form and there were there three thousand received members at one time in the church of Jerusalem without any of those conditions they require at their members hands and Paul also was received a member of the Church of Damascus upon the same terms that all the rest were and therefore the example is bindingly presidential And these two examples are taken no notice of but are passed by and all the other counted extraordinary by them And the people by this means are deluded and miserably abused Now can there be a greater imposture or deceit in any that pretend unto Religion and honesty then that in these men When they say in their writings upon all occasions produce us some examples of Churches according to the New Testament Form wherein any members were admitted by the Ministers sole authority and without the consent of the people and without those conditions we require of all such as are to be admitted members into our Churches and then you do some thing Can there I say be a greater deceit in any men then this of theirs to make the people beleeve that there hath never been any such example produced when notwithstanding I had set that example of the Church of Jerusalem and that of Damascus both constituted after the Gospel-Form before their eyes in both of which their members were admitted by the sole and alone authority of the Ministers of those Churches without the consent of the people or without any of those requisites they now demand of their members in all their new gathered Churches By which their proceedings they make themselves guilty before God and all men of indirect dealing and of withholding the Truth from the people in unrighteousnesse and manifestly declare unto the world that they are resolved against all the Light of the Truth obstinately to persist in their erroneous wayes which is the greatest height of impiety and wickednesse in the world and no lesse then to resist the Spirit of God For if there had been but the least dram of candor and fair dealing in them they would never have uttered such words and had there been but any Christian honesty and love to the peace of the Church in them they would not have passed by the Church of Ierusalem and that of Damascus unsaluted and without taking any notice of them and fell upon the examples of the Eunuch Cornelius Lydia and the Goaler and then pretend that they were extraordinary But that all men may see my fair dealing with them and if it be possible that I may undeceive the deluded people I will in this place to gratifie my Brother Burton and Absurdo Know-lesse set before their eyes the examples of the two Mother Churches in their Gospel-Form viz. that of Ierusalem Samaria that so by the mouth of two witnesses the Truth may the better be confirmed Now because they took no notice of the Church of Ierusalem in my former Book but passe it by as not worth the regarding I shall desire them at this time and all those that read this Book duly to consider how members were admitted there not onely at one time but always And I shall desire them likewise seriously to weigh the practice of that Church in the admitting of their members the example of which according to their doctrine must ever be followed and imitated And because my Brother Burton says That the other Churches also are to be taken in for the making up of a compleat patern I will produce two other formed churches after the New Testament Form among the Gentiles and them eminent ones that there may be no want of witnesses for the confirming us in the right way of gathering Churches and for the receiving in of members First therefore I shall intreat the Reader to look into the second chapter of the Acts where he shall finde at the first admiâ—sion there were three thousand souls taken in and made Members of that Church by the sole power of the Apostles and where the people had no voice in the admission of them neither was it required that they should walk sometime in fellowship with them that they might have experience of the truth of their conversion neither was it required of them that they should make every one of them a publike confession of their faith and bring in the evidences
of their conversion or that they should enter into a particular explicite Covenant or that they should have the consent of the whole Church nothing of all this was required there neither had the people any hand in the admitting of them but the Apostles by themselves and by their sole authority managed the whole business for those that were converted and pricked in their hearts applying themselves unto the Apostles said Men and Brethren what shall we do and the conditions upon which they admitted them upon their repentance were these onely beleeve and be baptized in the Name of our Lord Jesus the blessed Apostles were not acquainted with our new modell nor with the conditions of the new Congregations But by the way let me tell the Illdependents that the Apostles and Disciples had then a just ground of making such conditions if ever any had for they might with great reason have said howsoever these souls be not miracle proof but that they are wounded to the heart by them and by the Sermon of Peter yet we are not by and by to confide in them and to admit them into church fellowship unlesse they will walk some time with us that we may have experience of the truth of their conversion and unlesse also they will make all and every one of them a publike and particular confession of his faith and bring in the evidences of their conversion and enter also into a particular explicite covenant for observing all the Laws of membership and that they come in by the generall consent and approbation of the church I say if ever there was a time that these conditions might have been required by any it might then especially have been because all those had had their hand in crucifying of the Lord of life as Peter told them and therefore they might all be well suspected that howsoever for the present they were all struck into a trembling condition yet that they could not judge upon so short a time of the soundnesse of their conversion and therefore they might well have urged all the former conditions and chiefly because they had our Saviours own example freshly before their eyes in the second of John where it is related that he would not commit himselfe unto men which had been convinced by his miracles although they beleeved in him so that I say in that regard when Christ would not commit himselfe unto them the Apostles and Disciples might much more have pretended in all these regards that they had no reason to confide in these men until they had had better experience of them for the truth of their conversion But when neither the Apostles nor none of all the Disciples so much as urged any conditions upon them beyond the commission given them by Christ to wit Repentance Faith and Baptism the example of this church is for ever binding to all churches that they in the admission of their Members should do the same and they that propound other conditions do no lesse then accuse the Apostles of injustice and imprudency as of taking that authority into their own hands from the people and of so suddenly and without any deliberation admitting of Members into church-fellowship which ought according to my brother Burtons doctrine ever to be done with great caution who saith in his 14. Page Multa cautela non nocet adding moreover that in things weighty we cannot be too wary in regard they look not so much at circumstances in conversion as the substance and in regard also there ought to be a provident care for preventing inconveniences and scandalls seeing turpius ejiciâ—ur quam non admittitur hospes it is easier for a guest to be kept out then to be cast out by all which his expressions and by their dayly practice they do no lesse then proclame unto the world that the Apostles took too much upon them and were not so prudent in the admission of Members into church-fellowship and communion as they should have bin for if they did not accuse the practice of all the Apostles of deficiency why do they not follow their examples and why do they impose new laws of admitting of Members and other conditions then either Christ the King of his church God blessed for ever or his holy Apostles did Which whether or no it be not one of the presumptuous and blasphemous wickednesses both in the Ministers and the people that exercise this new Government that ever was in the world I leave it to the judgement of all consciencious and solid Christians This one example in the church of Ierusalem might be a sufficient president for all churches imitation for ordinary admission of Members into church-fellowship But I will produce other admissions in the same church that there may be no want of witnesses to corroborate this truth In the last verse of the second chapter besides this first admission in terminis it is said there that the Lord added dayly unto the Church such as should be saved Here we finde additions of Members upon additions for they were dayly added saith the Scripture and that by the Lord and King of his Church Iesus Christ and that upon the former conditions for we learn of no other viz. of repenting beleeving and being baptized Here we finde nothing of walking sometime before their admission here is nothing of publike confession of their faith nothing of bringing in of the evidences of their conversion nothing of a particular explicite Covenant nothing of the consent of the Church the Lord Jesus whiles the Government of his church whose yoke was easie and his burthen light lay upon his shoulders and as long as the rule lay in his own hands and before it came to my brother Burtons fine white fingers which he saith in his learned Epistle that some of his friends would not have him foule with me I say whiles the Government of Christs Church lay in his own hands and before it came to my brother Burtons fingers and into the paws and clutches of those of the congregationall way all Christs Disciples and pretious ones were admitted into church-fellowship without that heavy burthen of those conditions they have most arrogantly brought into the Church of God by which in as much as in them lies they have not only put the whole world in a combustion but most blasphemously dis throned Christ preferring their own vain traditions before his most holy Laws and doing all in the Churches name and inslaved his people whiles notwithstanding they pretend they set up Christ upon his Throne and they preach the liberty of the Gospell unto the people which is most impiously to juggle on all sides But now to go on to the other presidents of admitting Members in that Church In the fourth chapter we have it recorded verse 4. that many of them which heard the Word beleeved and the number of the men was about five thousand And all these were admitted into church fellowship and into the Communion
of the Saints and that by vertue of their beleeving Repentance and Baptism as the Scripture relateth Here is nothing recorded of walking any time for they were suddenly admitted here is nothing of a publike confâ—ssion of their faith nothing of bringing in the evidences of their conversion nothing of an explicite particular Covenant not a word of the consent of the people And yet this was the first formed Church after the New Testament Forme by all which it doth sufficiently appear that all the practice and prattle of the new gathered Churches hath neither precept nor president for it in the Mother Church But it is not amisse to produce an example or two more omitting many through the Acts. In the fifth chapter upon the sudden and miraculous death of Ananias Saphira and through the other wonders and miracles that were wrought it is said that beleevers were the more added unto the Lord multitudes both of men and women that is to say many more Congregations and Assemblies of beleevers were added to the Lord and admitted to be Members of that Church And all these also were admitted to be Members by the Apostles sole authority and that as soon as they offered themselves to be entertained without any of those conditions they now require in their new gathered Churches And yet let me tell the Independents by the way that at this time also the Apostles and Disciples might have challenged a right to have propounded those conditions if they might at any time have been urged upon the people for they might have suspected that this suddain conversion proceeded more from the miracles then from any sound conviction of them from the conscience of their sinne And therefore they might have urged that it was now very fit that they should propound some other conditions of admission then they had formerly imposed upon them and that it was requisite and convenient that they should now walk sometime in church-fellowship with them that they might have more better assurance of their real and true conversion and that they ought therefore before their admission be urged to make all and every one of them a particular confession of their faith and bring in the evidences of their conversion and enter into a particular explicite Covenant for the better preserving of Church Communion especially they seeing now before their eyes a president of so grosse hypocrisie and false dealing in Ananias and Saphira and what a consternation came upon the whole church by it and by the which also God was so much displeased therefore I say in all these regards they might then with very good reason if at any time have urged all those conditions and withall they might well have added that they should not be admitted without the consent of the whole church of all which when there is no mention it is abundantly evident that they were received into church communion without them and that by the sole authority of the Apoâ—tlâ—s which is left for a rule for all other churches to the end of the World of admitting Members after the same manner which when the Independents in all their new gathered churches dayly swarve from in their admission of Members they are in their so doing prevaricators both against the precept of Christ the King of his church and against the example of the blessed Apostles and against the example of the church at Ierusalem which was the first formed church after the New Testament Forme by which practice of theirs they make themselves offenders in an elevated nature Now I will adde one example more of ordinary admission of Members and that in the same Church chap. 6. it is said verse 7. that the Word of God increased and the number of Disciples multiplyed in Jerusalem greatly and a great company of the Priests were obedient to the faith All these also were by the Apostles sole authority admitted Members of that Church And here likewise the Apostles and Disciples might upon very good ground have urged the imposing of new conditions of admitting Members if they might at any time have done it in regard of those Priâ—sts for they were notoriously knowne to have beene Christs enemies in his life and death and â—ad a great stroke in his crucifying and therefore if the Disciples were affraid of Paul as it is relâ—ted in the ninth chapter because hee had persecuted the Church and in that regard were unwilling that hee should be a joynt Member with them they had very good warrant here of being affraid of this great company of Priests and might therefore have desired that they might not bee admitted Members into Church-fellowship till they had walked some time with them that they might have some testimonies of their true conversion and that they might also for the satisfying of the whole Church every one of them make a particular confession of their faith and bring in the evidences of their conversion and enter into a particular explicite Covenant and be received in by the consent of the whole church all these things I say they might have urged with great authority and have beene as well affraid of these Priests as they were of Paul Now in that the Apostles admitted here of all those Priests as they did of Paul Acts 9. by their sole authority and without their either walking with them in Fellowship some time or without a publicke confession of their faith or bringing in their evidences of their conversion or without a particular explicite Covenant or without the consent of the people I say in all these regards it is manifest to all such as will not put out their owne eyes that all the Independents that impose other Lawes upon the people in their admission of Members into Church-fellowship with them are Trangrâ—ssors in a high degree against both the command and example of Christ who admitted of all that came to him and refused none and against the example of all the holy Apostles and against the practice of the Mother Church and the first formed Church after the New Testament Form and therefore I will be bold to say thus much That all those Ministers and people of the Congregational by-path that shall notwithstanding all that I have now set before them out of the good Word of God still persist in their unwarrantable practices against both the precâ—pâ— and president of Christ the King of his Church and of all his blâ—ssâ—d Apostles they will be found fighters against God and iâ— they do not all of them that have had their hand in these unwarrantable proceedings speedily repent and relinguish thâ—se theâ—â— râ—bellious courses they will highly provoke the Lord King of his Church to come out in wrath and indignation against them And who knows but as he let the devil loose upon the sons of Sceva those exorcists for abusing his Authority and using his Nâ—mâ— for all their wicked dealings I say who knows but the righteous and just God may in
examples of gathering Churches and of admitting of Members whereas in all the New Testament wee have but one way of admitting of Members whether in an ordinary way or an extraordinary for they that are made Members of any particular Church by vertue of that they are made Members of the Catholike and those likewise that are made Members of the Catholike Church may by vertue of their admission into it be Members in any particular Church as I shall prove by the Independents owne Principles And as for the ordinary way of admitting of Members I have proved it from the fore-going examples and the Primitive practise that it was upon condition onely of Repentance Faith and Baptisme and Christ required no more and for the extraordinary way if it bee evinced that that was after the same manner and upon no other conditions then all men may see into what a desperate condition of Rebellion all the Independents have by their new wayes plunged themselves into and may withall well perceive the vanity of all those cavils my Brother Burton and Master Knollys made against my following Arguments Now that they may see how and upon what conditions all Christians were admitted into the catholicke visible Church it will be worth their paines to looke upon the practice of the holy Ministers of the Gospel both Evangelists and Apostles who were all directed in what they did by the speciall command of Christ himselfe And therefore farre more worthy of imitation then our Independents practises Now we may take notice that when the Angel appeared unto Cornelius in the tenth of the Acts hee sent him unto Ioppa to call for one Simon whose surname was Peter hee did not send him unto the Church in Joppa And it is related that when Peter came to Cornelius and that hee had recited unto him the manner of the vision and that hee was commanded by the Angell to send for him it is further also declared what Peter there did and that he said of a truth J perceive that God is no respecter of persons but in every Nation hee that feareth him and worketh righteousnesse is accepted with him And after a Sermon made unto Cornelius and all that were assembled there with him It is said that the holy Ghost fell on all them that heard the Word and that all the beleevers that came with Peter were astonished at it for they heard them speake with divers tongues and magnified God Then answered Peter can any man forbid water that these men should not bee baptized which have received the Holy Ghost as well as wee And hee commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Here wee see first that Peter was sent unto and not the Church Secondly that he admitted Cornelius and those that were with him into the number of beleevers and into the fellow-ship of the Church by his owne authority and never consulted with the Church to aske their leave or voyce but concludes the busines with an interrogation which hath a greater force of binding that no man ought to hinder any beleever from comming into the society of the church and communion of Saints in whom the graces of Gods spirit evidently appeare as in these so that if either the Ministers come into their houses or they goe into the Ministers and make sufficient testimony by themselves of their faith and that they feare God of what nation soever they bee they are by the Ministers to bee admitted the congregation hath nothing to doe to hinder any such nay they may not it is more than belongs unto them neither did those that came with Peter intermeddle in that busines or require a covenant at their hand or a publik confession of their faith Againe when the Lord of his infinite mercy was purposed to reveale himselfe unto the Eunuch in the 8. of the Acts he sendeth Philip the Evangelist unto him whom hee found reading in his chariot the prophesie of Jsaiah and after that hee had interpreted unto him that prophesie and preached unto him Iesus and Baptisme in his name it is related that when they came unto a certaine water the Eunuch said unto him what doth hinder me to be baptized and Philip said if thou beleevest with all thine heart thou maist And hee answered and said J beleeve that Iesus Christ is the Sonne of God and hee commanded the chariot to stand still and they went downe both into the water both Philip and the Eunuch and hee baptized him Here wee see that Philip and not the church was sent unto the Eunuch and that Philip by his owne authority and upon the Eunuch his owne testimony without any reference unto any church or without consulting with any Congregation admits him into the number of beleevers and makes him a member of the church and here was neither a publicke confession required of him by any of the church or any Covenant exacted by the people and so when Saul in the 9. of the Acts was fallen downe out of astonishment and afterwards was converted as the Storie there fully declareth the whole manner of it the Lord sent one Ananias a Disciple and Minister unto him hee did not send the church unto him neither did Ananias when hee came to Saul say unto him I will consult with the church to see whether they will admit thee to be a member for thou hast greatly wasted the church and made havocke of the Saints and therefore I will have their approbation and consent and I will have thee first walke with the Church some time that they may behold thy conversation and then thou shalt make a confession of thy faith publickly before the Congregation and give in thy evidences of the truth of thy conversion and enter in a private and solemne covenant and so be received and admitted But without all this adoe he baptizes Paul and admitteth him into the number of beleevers and makes him a member of this formed Church that by his sole authority and he was received immediatly among the Disciples at Damascus without any reluctation or so much as any scruple and strait-way hee preached Christ in the Synagogue that hee was the Son of God hee was both ordained and put in office without the approbation and consent of the people who knew nothing of the busines but onely stood amazed and said Is not this hee that destroyed them which called on this name in Ierusalem and came hither for that intent that hee might bring them bound unto the high Priest The Ministers in those dayes when they were all taught of God they only admitted Members by their owne authority into the church without the approbation of the people but in these our dayes wherin people have gotten itching eares and teachers after their owne humours such as S. Paul speaks of in his Epistles to Timothy they teach a new doctrine and bring forth new borne lights to the darkening of truth it selfe and to the bringing in a confusion
of all things See what Saint James saith in his fifth chapter to all churches and christians in the world Is any man sicke saith hee let him send for the Presbyters of the churches and let them pray over him c. and the prayer of faith shall save the sicke and the Lord shall raise him up and if he have committed sins they shall be forgiven him The Apostle Iames here sends all christians to the Presbyters of every church who had the power of the Keyes delegated unto them for spirituall comfort and whose office onely it was to pronounce pardon and remission of sinnes unto the sicke upon their true Repentance if they had offended and sinned against God in the time of their health and so scandalized the Gospel and the Church and it was the Presbyters place and office to admit them againe into the fellowship and communion of the Saints upon their coâ—diall and untained repentance and that without asking the church any leave for as the Presbyters onely had the power of casting out offenders out of the Church so they onely had the authority of receiving them in againe upon their repentance and not the Church so if wee looke into all those Epistles that were written unto the seven Churches of Asia in the 2. and 3. of the Revelations we shall find them all directed to the Angels of the seven Churches which is as much as to say to the presidents of every severall Presbytrie established and constituted in every one of those Churches which is a sufficient Argument to me to prove a Counsell or Colledge of godly Ministers in every one of those cities according to that of Paul to Titus chap. 1. verse 5. for this cause left I thee in Creet that thou shouldest ordaine Presbyters in every Citie not one but many And in the 14. of the Acts verse 23. and when they had ordained them Presbyters in every Church c. many Presbyters a Colledge of them was appointed to every Church and so in the 20. of the Acts there were many Presbyters who had the charge and government of that Church committed unto them in common ver 28. there was a Colledge of them constituted in that church and therefore for order sake which the light of nature teacheth they must have a President who by the way of excellencie and to distinguish him from the other is called an Angel as the inscription of the Epistle Rev. 12. 1. declares saying Vnto the Angel of the Church of Ephesus As in our dialect when we speake of the great counsell of the Kingdome or of the reverend assembly of Divines if there be occasion of distinguishing the Presidents of those councels from the other Judges in those assemblies wee say Master Speaker in the house of Lords or Commons or of the President of the Ministers we say Master Prolocutor and if any have occasion to write to either houses or to the Assembly they direct their letters to the Speakers or to the Prolocutor who communicates them to each Assemblies as being the Presidents of each Society and yet none of all these Presidents by that their place of honour and eminency have any more power or authority then the rest but onely in the casting voyce when the parties upon any occasion are for number equall and for appoynting of the times and places of meeting and for the methodicall and orderly carriage of the busines yea it is ever observed wheresoever there is a President there is a colledge or councell or a court nature dictates this and the custome of all nations proves it and withall by the same light of reason that counsell or colledge to whom God himselfe writes and directs his letters for redressing of abuses has the power in their hands for the rectifying of things amisse and that it peculiarly belongeth unto them as to the Magistrates invested with authority to order things according to direction and to punish and cast out offenders and that by their own power without the consent and approbation of the people as it is now in the great Councell and Parliament of the Kingdome who make not the people acquainted with what they have to do but so far as it pleaseth themselves and not out of any duty And so it was in the government of Gods Church by the first constitution every Church consisting of many congregations were governed by a colledge of Presbyters as that of Ierusalem and this of Ephesus and the other six Churches in all the which the Presbyters by their sole authority governed them according to Gods Word without taking the people into councell with them who were no where joyned in commission with them and therefore it is most apparent by those examples I have now produced and many more that might be added and from the commission that Christ gave to the Apostles and in them to all Ministers that the people had not their voices either for the admitting of any to be Members in any church or in the casting out of any for their delinquency much lesse have they authority to require a publike confession of their faith to be made unto the congregation or to exact of them to bring in the evidences of their true conversion or to require that they should walk with them some time before admission or to enter into a solemn private Covenant before they be admitted as Members for we have no president for any of these things in Gods Word much lesse any command only in Acts the sixt there is mention made that the Apostles for the freeing of themselves from all unnecessary incombrances and that they might the better attend upon their Ministery and preaching gave the people liberty to make choice of their own Deacons but still keeping the power of ordaining them in their own hand which always was arbitrary in them whether they would exercise it or no neither would the Apostles have ordained them unlesse those that were to be ordained had been men so qualified as they had appointed for otherwise it lay in their choyce whether they would ordain them or no. But that ever the congregation or people had the power of admitting of members or of ordaining of Officers it is no where extant in Gods Word But that the women should have a voice in the Church either for receiving in or casting out of members or officers or should have any thing to do with Peters Keys it is against the law of God and nature For Paul in the first Epistle to the Corinths 14. makes it one of the marks of confusion in any Church where women have their voices saying God is not the Author of confusion but of peace as in all the churches of the Saints and in the next verse following in expresse words saith Let your women keep silence in the churches for it is not permitted unto them to speak but they are commanded to be under obedience as also saith the law and if they will learn any thing
places so ought all men that are under obedience to learne their duty and not to take upon them that which God never gave unto them as to have their voice either in making of members in Churches or casting of them out or of ordaining of officers or of imposing laws upon others either of making publike confessions before the congregations or of producing evidences of their conversion or that they should walk with them some time that they might behold their conversation or of imposing a Covenant upon any that shall be admitted for all rule and government in the Church is put into the hands of the Presbyters and does not belong unto the people or multitude neither may the Presbyters usurpe authority but they also must exercise it onely according to the commission given unto them by Christ they may not transgresse it or go beyond it in the least thing and therefore when many of the brethren call for a publike confession of mens faith to be made in their new congregations and the evidences of their conversion to be produced and impose a Covenant upon them before they admit them to be members of their Church as if they had lived before in infidelity Who notwithstanding were known to be holy and godly Christians and as true beleevers as any that now live in the world and think them onely Christians and Beleevers that doe as they would have them and count of others that will not conforme themselves to their customes and novelties but as the off-scowring and refuse and no Christians I say it is an intolerable usurpation and a thing that was yet never before practised in the world in any Church either Jewish or Christian till these dayes and therefore they go beyond their commission in so doing for God in his commission to his Apostles and all Ministers bids them admit of all that come in and beleeve and are baptized he quencheth not the smoaking flax nor breaketh the bruised reed now then when they know thousands in this Kingdome that do beleeve and are men of unblamable lives and such as would lay down their lives for the faith once delivered unto the Saints and are baptized what have they to do to lord it over them and to hinder them from communicating in the Ordinances and to be admitted into Church fellowship with them or to debarre them from the communion of the Saints Me thinks the vision to Saint Peter in the tenth of the Acts should teach such men their duty when God said unto Peter rise kill and eat Peter said not so Lord for I have never eaten any thing that is common and unclean and the voyce said what God hath cleansed call not thou common And this saith the Scripture was done thrice that by the mouth of two or three Witnesses this truth might be confirmed to Peter and all other Ministers not to call those people common prophane and unclean and to count them but rubbish whom God hath graced with the gifts of his holy Spirit and hath sanctified and such as beleeve in Jesus Christ and are baptized as well as themselves and such as stood to the truth when they durst not shew their faces but ran from the Cause and deserted it or at least temporized and such as if the like occasions were offered would manifest unto the world by Gods assistance that their lives and all they have should not be dear unto them for the restimony of Jesus and yet such as these must be debarred from the communion in their Assemblies unlesse they will conforme to their new-born traditions for these are no traditions of the Elders but of the younger and if Christ in his time sharply reproved those that brake the Commandements of God through the traditions of men and deeply reproved the Ministers in those dayes for teaching the people to preferre the traditions of the Elders before the commandements of God and for teaching them the fear of God after the precepts of men What shall we think those Ministers will have to answer at the dreadfull day of judgement when they set up their traditions in the Church of God and preferre them before the Commandements of God and what can any man think of the condition of that people that account of such novelties as the Oracles of God and violate the law of Love and make rents and schisms in the seamlesse garment of the church through these traditions Surely whatsoever they may promise to themselves their condition is very dangerous for our Saviour saith Woe be to those by whom offences come Matthew 18 and whosoever shall offend one of these little ones that beleeve in me it were better for him that a milstone were hanged about his necke and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea And whether this be not to transgresse the the Commandements of God through their traditions and to offend those little ones that beleeve in Christ when they will not receive such into the communion and fellowship of the church as beleeve and are baptized but count them as aliens and strangers yea infidels and rubbish I referre my selfe to any that is but of ordinary understanding For Gods command unto all Ministers was that they should admit all such into the church as beleeved and were baptized upon their desiring it without any confession either private or publicke or entring into any covenant Now this command of God they trangresse by their traditions and keepe out many thousands of Beleevers through the Kingdome as unholy and as having no right to the Ordinances because forsooth they will not obey their new-borne Lawes and Traditions for where did ever God command that no Beleevers should bee admitted into the church except they made a publicke confession of their faith and walked some time in fellowship amongst them and then gave in the evidences of their conversion and entred into a private covenant and gave the Church satisfaction Or where was it ever practised by any of the Primitive christians either by those that were converted by Peters Sermons and the other Apostles or by Pauls preaching was Lydia when God opened her heart to beleeve Pauls preaching admitted into the church upon any such termes was the Goaler and his converted family forced to make a publicke confession to the church of their faith and to give in the evidences of their conversion and to enter into a private convenant before they could be made Members of the Church or was the Churches assent required before they could be admitted and made members of it or were ever any of these things they impose upon Christians now required at beleevers hands before these our times and therefore they are to be abominated as vaine traditions and such as by which they breake the Lawes of God making divisions in the Church and Kingdome and through all the families and houses of the same so that neither Masters of families nor parents have any rule over their wives children or servants
their husbands goe out one way the wife another their children to this Assembly their servants to that Congregation and as it was among the Corinthians which Paul blames in them one said I am of Paul another I am of Apollo the third I am of Cephas and so they flutter about like a company of chickings without either heads or wit and none will bee under obedience to either Parents or Masters not withstanding God hath commanded children to obey their Parents and servants their Masters no farther than pleaseth their owne humours and all this they have learned by the traditions of the younger and whether I have wronged the Brethren in any thing I have now said I report my selfe to all the distracted Families in the Kingdome where they have beene preaching and the daily experience of any moderate minded Christian and if ever there was a Pantheon of all Religions in the world it is now in England by reason of these new teachers to the great dishonour of God the hinderance of Reformation and the alienating of the affections one from another of those that are joyned together in nighest relations Now whereas Master Knollys and my Brother Burton passing by the Church of Ierusalem in their march as I said before make some poore weake skirmishes against my forces drawne out of the Garrisons of holy Writ as that of the Eunuch Paul Cornelius Lydia and the Goaler which I had formerly brought into the field pretending they were extraordinary and not binding because they were not as they say admitted in any particular Church constituted according to the Gospel forme but into the catholike visible Church I cannot passe by their trifling without some answer unto their bravado and therefore I thought good in this place before I march on to fight them that they may not hereafter boast vapour that I durst not incounter them or looke upon their most materiall Reserves which is concerning Cornelius and those that were with him which they especially pitch upon conceiving they have a great advantage against mee for the making of this ground good viz. that the sole power of admitting any to bee Members of any Church doth not reside and lye soly in the Ministers of the Gospel but that the people also have a hand as well in their admission as they and if they shall dislike the reception of any that then the Ministers cannot by their owne and sole authority admit them though never so well qualified for this must necessarily be the scope of their incounter for to what end otherwise should it be made yea their very words manifest as much which are these first Master Knollys page 15. and 16. thus declareth himselfe that the brethren did not intermeddle in that busines saith he viz. of the admittance of Cornelius and those that were with him by Baptisme into the Church I conceive the reason why the Brethren did not intermeddle to hinder their admittance to that Ordinance of Baptisme was not because they had not that liberty but because they had no just objections to declare to Peter Now that the Brethren had a liberty to declare any thing which might justly have hindred doth appeare by the question the Apostle expounded saith hee I conceive hee meant propounded verse 47. Can any man forbid water that these should not bee baptized And the Doctor himselfe saith hee acknowledgeth that the Brethren or Disciples of the Church of Jerusalem which must be a paterne of all Churches had this liberty to except against some sort of persons in case that such persons have beene formerly knowne to have beene open Enemies and Persecutors of the Church and then they are justly to bee suspected untill they have given publick evidence by witnesse to the Ministers of their true conversation and there produceth a plaine instance to prove this out of Acts the ninth where Paul comming to Jerusalem assayed to joyne himselfe to the Disciples but they were all affraid of him beleeving not that hee was a Disciple Thus Master Knollys speaks and then concludes that all the Disciples in the like case have the same liberty because Jerusalem the Mother-church is to bee a paterne to all other Daughter-churches therefore saith hee when it doth evidently appeare that the Disciples or Brethren of the Church of Ierusalem in her most flourishing condition had this liberty to declare their feares and their ground thereof against Paul How can the Doctor saith he make good that the Presbyters alone without the consent of Brethren may admit Members and cast out Members and that the Brethren and the Congregation have nothing to doe to hinder any such thing I have faithfully set downe his words and the force of his Argument to which I will by and by give my answer after I have set downe also what my Brother Burton hath to say in this busines and then I will reply to them both in order My Brother Burtons words are these page 17. It is one thing saith he to preach and instrumentally to convert soules which chiefly pertaines to those that are called thereunto but in the case of Church-government of admitting and casting out it is otherwise And here let Peter himselfe whose words you alleage resolves us who when the Holy Ghost so wonderfully fell on all of them that heard the Word said can any man forbid water that these men should not be baptized c. Which words imply that if any exceptions could have been made it was in those Jews present to give forth their allegations why those beleeving Gentiles should not be admitted to become one Church with the beleeving Jews So as your Observations fall to the ground as that first Peter was sent to and â—ot the Church And secondly Peter commanded them to be baptized Again this example was extraordinary in all the circumstances of it Your instance of the Eunuch Act. 8. 8. of Lydia Act. 16. as many other are meer extravagants We faith he speak of Churches constituted not of single converts here and there one not yet joyned into a particular Church-body Thus my brother Burton declareth himselfe whose words I have faithfully set down and all he hath to say against all those examples But before I come to my answer I shall desire the Reader to take notice of these mens dealings they make all these examples either extravagants or extraordinary and yet they would from the example of Cornelius and Peters question to the brethren that came along with him inferre that the authority of admission of Members lay not onely in the Ministers hand but in the peoples also as who had the liberty to bring in their exceptions against any for their not admission So that these men at pleasure will make the same Scripture they except against as not authoritative and binding for us yet to be bindingly presidentiall for themselvs So that as far as in their own opinion it makes for their grolleries and serves their turn it shall be for
not speedily repent for all their wickednesse and relinquish their ungodly unchristian and unbrotherly practises the Lord from heaven will shew his wrathfull displeasure upon them all for he will vindicate his honour and the honour and priviledges of his people Shall not he avenge his own Elect and that speedily Luke 17. And this shall suffice for answer to that impious cavill of my Brother Burton and Hanserdo Now for that instance that Master Knollys bringeth it quite overthroweth their doctrine for it is point banke against it and their practise For although it be not denyed but that all true beleevers may at any time make their complaint to the Church that is to say to those that are in authority in the Church to wit the Presbyters as the extreamest refuge upon just offence yet it must ever be granted that it lyeth in the brest of those that are Iudges to determine of the busines according to the allegations and probations so that those that complaine may not be both Plaintifs and Iudges this I say is so known a maxime that none can deny it Besides we must take notice that we never read inall the New Testament that the disciples ever so much as questioned any that desired to be admitted into church fellow ship or refused communion to any but Paul the reason was as the Scripture relateth because they knew that hee had beene a mortall enemy unto them and had beene a great Persecutor and were then ignorant of his conversion and therefore it is said they were affraid of him and upon the like occasion I beleeve any of the brethren in any church may doe the same and they may feare such an one and suspect him and complaine of him and that is all they can doe but power they have none to keepe him out of Church-fellowship if upon the Ministers and Presbyters examining of the busines they find that the man is a beleever and converted from his sinfull courses for by their sole authority without their good liking or the consent of the people they may admit him into church fellowship and if the people should refuse to receive him upon his assaying to joyne himselfe with them hee may appeale from them to the Presbyters and Ministers who are Gods Stewards and who have the power of the Keyes to open the doore of the church to whom they conceive are fit and for this his so doing and for the Presbyters accepting of his appeale they have the Apostles and Presbyters of Ierusalem for an example for when the Disciples feared Paul and seemed to be unwilling to admit him into communion with them Hee forth with appeals to the Apostles who upon his appeale admitted him into church fellowship according to their commission which was that whosoever beleeved and was baptized hee should be received into the church and that without the consent of the people or any of those conditions the Independents now impose upon their Members as by this very example and instance of Mr. Knollys doth abundantly appeare which makes wholly against their doctrine and practise and utterly overthrowes their tenent for most certaine it is that the power of admitting of Members and casting out of offenders lies in those mens hands only and solely that have the power of the Keyes and are by God himselfe made Stewards and Over-seers and Guids of his Church his house which when they peculiarly belong unto the Presbyters and not to the people they onely and not the people ought to have the managing of the government of the church and this hath beene sufficiently proved by the receiving in of Members both in an ordinary way and in an extraordinary manner by all the examples I have produced and by this very instance of Saint Paul alleaged by Master Knollys himselfe who when hee was admitted into Church-fellowship not onely without the consent of the brethren but against their good liking it is abundantly manifest that the people have nothing to doe with the government of the Church but that it lyeth wholly in the Presbyters hands And all this I say is clearly proved out of the good Word of God within the wals of the which it is ever safe to abide and in the action of obedience to the which all men may promise to themselves perpetuall security and this shall suffice to have answered to all that Mr. Knollys and my Brother Burton had to say to all my Arguments And by all that I have now spoke I hope it doth sufficiently appeare that there is neither precept nor example through all the Holy Scripture to warrant the practise of these men in the gathering of their new Churches and if a man will but looke a little more upon the practice of Christs seventy disciples of all the Apostles in the gathering of Churches they shall not find one footstep through the whole Booke of God of the gathering Churches after the manner of their congregating of their assemblies as for Christs Disciples they were all sent to gather in the lost sheep of the house of Israel they went not to gather in converted men from amongst converted men for they were to bring the lost sheepe into Christs fold and wee are taught there is but one Shepheard and one sheep-fold wee never read that after they were once folded and brought into the Church that any true Pastors came into the fold and flocks of their fellow-shepheards and picked out all the best and the fattest sheep and the most wholsome and molded them into an Independent Fold by themselves as separate and distinct from the others and with the which they would have no fellowship and communion in the Ordinances this was never heard of before these dayes Paul was so farre from getting away of others sheepe that hee tooke it for a dishonour to him to build upon anothers foundation Rom. 15. and preached Christ in those places where they had never heard of him before and planted the Church of Corinth himselfe and left Apollo to water it and committed all the flocks that he had gathered as that of Ephesus to the charge and care of faithfull Pastors and commands both the flocks and the Pastors and in them all Shepheards and Folds to keepe unity and love one with another Ephes 4. verse 1 2 3 4. c. and forbids them to make separations and divisions and schismes betweene flock and flock and this method hee used wheresoever hee came yea as soone as hee was converted and entred upon his ministry as wee may see in the first of the Galathians hee went into Arabia and preached there among the poore Infidels hee got not other mens sheepe from them neither did hee ever make any separation of sheepe from sheepe yea even in those flocks and churches as that of Corinth Galatia and Colosse where there were many that walked disorderly and against the rules prescribed and taught false doctrine and heresies and made schismes in the Church and were very
their own and therefore if the name of Presbyters be odious in the Ministers of the Church of England no reason can gainsay it but that they also should be as odious to the people as their brethren for they also are Presbyterians But that the truth may the better appear whether the Ministers of the Church of England or the Independent Ministers be most guilty of all the accusations laid to their charge it will not be a misse to compare the practice of the Ministers of the church of England and the proceedings of the Independent Ministers together and that both for their doctrine and discipline and in their severall studies and endeavours for the advancing of Christs Kingdome and by so doing it will be easie for any to judge which of their governments and which of the Ministers are more intolerable and which of them are most guilty of those foule reproaches the Ministers of the church of England are aspersed with by their Brethren for he hath a shallow understanding and a very dim sight that cannot discern whether those that advance Christs their Kings Word and Laws onely and follow his commission and the example of the holy Apostles in their Ministeries and that of John Baptist and the primitive Preachers or those that set up their own inventions and prefer them before the Laws of Christ and have neither precept nor president for their doings in all the holy Word of God He I say that cannot judge which of these most advance Christ for their King either those that obey Christs Laws or those that observe their own neglecting Christs is of a very shallow capacity But now let us compare them together the Ministers of the Church of England preach faith and repentance the Law and the Gospell according to Christs commission given to his Apostles and they receive all into the Church that beleeve and are baptized and such as but desire to be admitted they demanding of them what they should do to be saved and in their so doing they have both precept and presidents For Christ in his commission unto them hath given them authority so to do Neither did he ever say unto his Apostles and Ministers admit none into the church although they beleeve and are baptized without they walk with you some dayes weeks moneths or years that you may behold their conversation and manner of life and after you have had some tryall and experience of them see then that they make a publike confession of their faith before the church and give in the evidences of the truth of their conversion before the congregation and enter into a private and solemne Covenant and be admitted by the consent and approbation of the Church or otherwise if they will not submit themselves to this Law and come into the Church upon these conditions receive them not into your Assemblies nor admit of them for members Here is nothing of all this in Christs Commission nor in his holy Word nor any president of the same in sacred Authority and therefore John the Baptist and the holy Apostles and primitive Ministers admitted all that came unto them and such as but demanded of them what they should do to be saved and baptized them and received them into the Church without any gainsaying or question as we may see in the third of Luke and in the seventh chapter of the same book and in the second of the Acts and no sooner did the Eunuch desire baptisme but Philip granted it the Goaler did but aske Paul and Sylas What they should do to be saved and they said Beleeve on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved and thy house and it is related that the Goaler and all his were streight way baptized Acts 16. vers 31 32 33. that is they were forthwith admitted into the Church without either walking any time with the Church for their approbation or without either making a publike confession of their faith before the Church or giving in evidences of the truth of their conversion to the congregation or entring into a private covenant and without the consent and allowance of the Church And Christ notwithstanding was imbraced by them as their Lord and King and was preached by Paul and Silas as the Lord and King of his Church and was set up upon his Throne as King by them as well as he is in any Independent Churches and yet they had none of all their new borne truths and they could then see how to set up Christ upon his Throne without their new lights and as Christ was then by Paul and Silas and the other Apostles set upon his Throne as King in all those primitive Churches so he is at this day in all the true Protestant Churches through the world as well as in any of the Independent Assemblies and yet they were and are all ignorant of their new way so that any understanding christian may gather that all their new borne truths are no way requisite for the setting up of Christ as King in his Church nor for the advancement of Christs Kingly government for if they had Christ would have put them into the Apostles Commission and the Apostles who were led into all truth by the holy Ghost who brought whatsoever Christ had taught them concerning the Kingdome of God Act. 1. into their memories would have suggested all these things The new way the new borne truth the new lights to them that they might have been recorded if they had been necessary for the setting up of Christ upon his Throne but when neither Christ nor the holy Ghost nor the blessed Apostles have prescribed any of all these to the church nor called for them nor required them of any that desire to be saved or made Members of the church whether this be not a great temerity in any men to preach all these things as the lawes of Christ I leave it to the judgement of any ingenuous minded christian and whether this be not to preferre their own inventions and traditions before the commandements of God and the lawes of Christ the King of his church and whether this be not rather to set up themselves than Christ I referre it also to any judicious and impartiall christians to weigh and consider I shall now demand of any moderate christian therefore and let him answer me candidly whether of those Ministers and people most advance the Kingdome of Christ and acknowledge him to be their onely Lord and Law-giver that both in their teaching and beleeving follow his commission and Word and teach nothing nor beleeve nothing as they are injoyned but what Christ their King commands them or those that to the commission and commands of Christ adde their own inventions and traditions and preferre them before the lawes of Christ the King and Law giver of his Church I am confident if he will deale impartially he will answer me that those Ministers and that people most advance Christ for their King
and most set him upon his Throne that own his Law and that onely for the rule of their faith and obedience for Christ himselfe hath said it Iohn 10. My Sheep hear my voiyce they will not listen unto the voyce of a stranger Christs voyce onely the King of his Church is to be heard and they onely that obey it advance him for their King and set him up on his Throne which when the Ministers and Beleevers in the Church of England doe and the Independents do not they more advance Christ for their King than they for the Independents to Christs Law and Commission adde their owne traditions and inventions and enjoyne all that will be admitted as Members into their congregations besides their beleeving and being baptized to walke with them some time for approbation and to make a publike confession of their faith before the Church and to bring in the evidences of the truth of their conversion and enter into a private and solemne Covenant and not to be admitted as members without the consent of the Church all which Christ the King of his church never commanded and those that will not submit themselves to these their traditions they will not permit or suffer to enter into their church as joyned members which they call the onely true Churches of Christ and count of all others that differ from them as enemies of Christ and his Kingdome and as men without the covenant and if this be to set up Christ upon his Throne then the Pharisees set up Christ upon his Throne who preferred their own traditions before the commandements of God yea the Pope himselfe and the Prelates set up Christ upon his Throne who preferred their owne traditions and idolatries before the Lawes of Christ Now if all the traditions of the Papists were justly abhorred and cast out of the church as things deâ—ogatory to the Kingly and Propheticall dignity of Iesus Christ and as things repugnant to his Royaltie I see no reason but all other popery under whatsoever name or title it be intruded upon the people should be eliminated and cast out of the church and whether this be not a new kind of Popery to bring in new wayes and new borne truths and new lights and impose them upon the people as the commands of God and to excommunicate and unchurch all churches in the world but their owne assemblies I referre my selfe to the judgement of any intelligible christian Saint Paul writing to the Galatians blames those false Teachers amongst them that would have joyned but the ceremoniall Law with the Gospel and cals it a perverting of the Gospel of Christ and wishes that such Teachers were cut off Gal. 5. v. 12. and blames likewise those Galatians that received their doctrine saying Oh foolish Galatians who hath bewitched you that you should not obey the truth and yet they onely urged the ceremoniall Law which God by Moses had appointed to remaine till the fulnesse of time but was now abrogated they were not their owne traditions they were no new borne lights no new wayes no new truths Now if Paul was so displeased or God rather with the Galatians both teachers and hearers the one for bringing in or joyning the ceremoniall Law to the Gospel and the other for admitting of them how highly would God have beene displeased with them if they had set up their owne inventions for the Lawes of God and had brought in new borne truths and intruded them upon the people as necessary to salvation and for the setting up of Christ upon his Throne Without doubt the Apostle would most sharpely have reproved them and have given speciall caveats against them as hee did in his Epistle to the Colossians the second chapter of the which is chiefly spent in condemning all humane traditions yea in his first chapter of his Epistle to the Galatians verse 8 9. Hee chargeth them that though the Apostles themselves or an Angel from Heaven should preach unto them otherwise than that they had received they should count him accursed and as J said before saith the Apostle so say I now againe if any man preach unto you otherwise than that you have received let him be accursed But none of the Apostles ever taught the Church that christians and beleevers though baptized should not bee admitted as members into the Church unlesse they had walked some time in church-fellowship with them and had first made a publicke confession of their faith and had brought in the evidences of the truth of their conversion and entred into a solemne private covenant and were admitted by the consent of the church none of all this did ever the Apostles teach or the christians of those times embrace or beleeve and therefore such doctrines as these ought not to be received In the first of the Corinthians in many places he reproves those that made schismes and brought in heresies and sects into the Church and in the fourth chapter and sixth verse under his owne and Apollo's name hee sets an example before them that they should containe themselves within the limits and bounds of that doctrine and manner of preaching prescribed and set downe in the Word of God and used by the Spirit of God and commands them that they should learne in the Apostles not to presume or to be wise above that which is written and enjoynes all christians to reject all wayes of teaching that have not Gods Word for their warrant Now in all Gods Word there is nothing of all this written that after men beleeve and are baptized they should not yet be admitted into the Church without they had walked some time with them for their approbation and without they had made a publike confession of their faith before the congregation and brought in the evidences of their true conversion and had entred into a private covenant and were admitted by the consent of the church none of all this is written in Gods Word and therefore wee ought not to imbrace it And in the 2 of the Corinths c. 11 v. 4. the Apostle signifieth unto the Corinthians that no man can teach the Gospel the things of of heaven more exactly than he and the other Apostles have taught them nor set before them a more perfect Doctrine of Jesus Christ than that that they have taught them for the converting of any unto Christ and for the setting up of Christ as King upon his Throne and for the making of them Members of the Church and for the building of them up in their most holy faith and commands the Corinthians to take heed of all false Teachers whatsoever piety and godlinesse they make shew of calling them deceitfull workers and such as transforme themselves into the Apostles of Christ And no marvaile saith he for Sat an himselfe can transforme himselfe into an Angel of light and therefore it is no wonder his Ministers transforme themselves as though they were the Ministers of righteousnesse Now if men will
consider what those false teachers were wee shall find them to be no other but such as under shew of holinesse and piety taught their owne inventions and grolleries and abused the simplicity of the people for their owne advantage and brought them into bondage and devoured them verse 20. as the Phatisees did the Widowes houses under pretence of their long prayers which our Saviour Christ sharpely reproves them for and denounces a woe against them for their so doing after the same manner did these false Teachers amongst the Corinthians who made their owne traditions joyned Members with the Gospel as if they had had a more fine neat eleganter way of gathering of churches and admitting of Members than Paul and the other Apostles But the Apostle bids the Corinthians take heed of all such how glorious soever they seeme to appeare and tels them they cannot teach the way to Heaven and happinesse better than hee and the other Apostles have done and yet neither Saint Paul or any of the Apostles in preaching of the Gospel taught them that they should admit of none to bee joyned Members of the Church although they beleeved and were baptized except they walked sometime in fellowship amongst them that they might have approbation and tryall of their conversation first and after make a publick confession of their faith before the church and did give in evidences of the truth of their conversion to the congregation and entred into a solemne private covenant and were admitted Members by consent of the church Not a word of all this in the Gospel that Saint Paul and the other Apostles taught and therefore all that teach their new wayes their new-borne truths and set up their new lights are wise above that which is written and teach otherwise than Christ and his Apostles have taught or the christians of the Primitive times had received and therefore ought by the Apostles command Gal. 1. verse 8. 9. to be accursed Saint Iohn also in his second Epistle to the Elect Lady verse 9 10. saith Whosoever transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hath not God hee that continueth in the doctrine of Christ hee hath both the Father and the Sonne If there come any unto you that bringeth not the doctrine of Christ receive him not into your house neither bid him God speed for hee that biddeth him God speed is a partaker of his evill deeds Now the doctrine that the Independent Ministers teach for the gathering of churches and admitting of members and joyning and jumbling of them together was never taught by Christ nor any of his Apostles for they themselves confesse it is a new way and a new borne truth and a new light and therefore not the doctrine of Christ and therefore such novelties are not to be entertained nor imbraced nor the teachers of them if we will be obedient to Apostolicall precepts I desire therefore those of the Independent brethren to produce any one testimony or any one president out of the Word of God where these things following are taught or have beene practised First that although men and women beleeve and are baptized they are not yet to be admitted as joyned Members till they have walked sometime in fellowship with the church for approbation of their conversation this is the first thing I desire of the brethren either a precept or an example for this in Gods Word The second where it is commanded that those that beleeve and are baptized should not be admitted as Members of the church whithout a publike confession of their faith before the church The third where it is enjoyned that to their Faith and Baptisme they should bring in the evidences of the truth of their conversion before they can be capable of their membership The fourth where it is commanded that they should enter into a solemn and private covenant before they can be admitted to church-fellowship The fifth where it is imposed upon those that beleeve and are baptized that they should not be received into the church without the consent of the congregation Sixthly where it is commanded that the Ministers of the Gospell shall run about from their own places and charges into the sheepfolds of their fellow-shepherds and separate and pick out all their best sheep and bring them into their own folds and debar them from all church-fellowship and communicating with the other beleevers in Gods holy Ordinances and Sacraments or where ever it is commanded that the Preachers of the Gospel shall gather beleeving Christians from among beleeving Christians and separate them from the other sheep into Independent congregations and shall proclame all that are not thus moulded up after this new modell to be people out of covenant and to have no right to the seals of the new covenant neither they nor their children though beleevers All these things I desire the brethren by evident places of the holy Scripture to make good and to confirme or by any president or example to declare to have been practised either by Christ or his blessed Apostles for I look for a law from Christ the King of his church who was as faithfull in the house of God as Moses was and hath not left the ordering and disposing of his church to the will of men but hath commanded the church to hear his voice who is the great Pastor and Bishop of our souls and the teacher of his church his Word therefore I look for for a warrant for the ratifying of all these doctrines and I have good ground and reason to demand of them a warrant and authority out of Gods Word for what they both teach and practice for we are taught by Christ the onely Prophet of his church that they that serve God after the precepts of men offer him a vain worship and it stands with all good reason that if all humane traditions though of never so ancient standing and of never so long antiquity were all cast out of the church because they had no footing or ground in Gods Word that all novelties or new inventions of men which notwithstanding are imposed upon the people as the ways of God should be abrogated and nullified and cast out of the church It is recorded in holy writ Ioshua 9. that the Gibeonites deceived Ioshua and the people of Israel under pretence that they came from a farre country and for proofe of that they produced their mouldy bread and their tattered botles and their old shooes and they taking what they said pro confesse and not consulting with the mouth of the Lord as it is fully related in that chapter were deceived by them and entred into a League with their enemies And thus the Papists and Prelates for these many hundred years have deluded the world under pretence of their mouldy antiquities and tattered raggs of traditions and in all this time they prevailed to mislead the poore people because they consulted not with the mouth of God nor examined things
by the Word of God and the holy Scripture as the noble Bereans did Now whatsoever was written was written for our instruction upon whom the ends of the world are come and therefore as it was the errour of the Israelites that they received things barely upon report without consulting with the mouth of God and as it was the honour and praise of those noble Bereans that they searched the Scriptures to see whether the preaching of Paul were according to the holy Scripture so if we shall receive these new borne truths these new lights these new ways without consulting with the living Oracles we shall offend as the Israelites did in beleeving the Gibeonites upon their words and shall degenerate and be unlike to those the renowned Bereans who would not receive Paul's doctrine though an Apostle without searching the Scriptures whether things were so or no as he taught them and surely now much more ought we to try all things by the Word in these erroneous times whosoever they be that preach them unto us and if they be not evidently proved unto us out of the Scriptures we may not admit of them for it will be not only a sin but for our immortall shame to be deluded with novelties much more then it was our ancestors disgrace to be deceived by pretended antiquities And therefore it is the duty of every Christian seriously to consider with themselves that these are matters of God and concerne no lesse then our eternall welfare and in thâ—â— regard we may not call mens ways Gods ways but we are to seek for the old ways Jer. 6 we are to examine Christs and his holy Apostles ways in gathering of Churches and making of Members and it we find no footstep in all Gods Word of these new ways we ought to relinquish them and turn again into the pathes that God hath commanded us to walk in wherein we shall be sure to find rest for our souls and comfort in life and death and it will be no disgrace to any to be undeceived for they are deceived and that greatly and dangerously that think or beleeve that any men mortall can shew or teach a better way to Heaven or set down a better way of converting souls and of gathering of Churches and making of Members and of setting up Christ as King upon his Throne than that which Christ himself and his blessed Apostles have taught and set down to all posterity and from the which rule we ought not to swerve though an Angel from Heaven should teach us otherwise Galatians 1. ver 8. 9. When therefore the Ministers of the Church of England follow Christs and his Apostles way and method in their teaching and for the converting of men and hear only the voyce of Christ their King and the Christian Beleevers through the Kingdome under their Ministeries do all faithfully cleave unto the written Word and square both their faith and obedience according to that rule there is no just cause why the Independents should proclame them all enemies of Christ and his Kingdome and such as oppose his royalty and preach up themselves and their congregations as the onely people of God and his Saints and account all those that dissent from them as opposers of Christs government telling the people in their Sermons that they come over from beyond the seas thinking that they would have set up Christ upon his Throne and that they would have embraced him for their King and would have established his government and have gone on in a church-way and have set up the ways of God but they find it otherwiise that they deny disclaime and preach against Christs Kingly government and persecute the wayes of the Lord Christ so that they can find more favour from moderate Papists and common Protestants than from them by which their dealing say the Brethren they have so taken off the edge of Gods peoples affection from them that the Saints and servants of God cannot pray for them proclaiming themselves the Saints and people of God as if all the other beleevers through the Kingdome dissenting from them in their opinions were no Saints nor people of God Nay they affirme it in their Pulpits and in every Pamphlet that both Ministers and people are enemies of Iesus Christ and his Kingdome and all such as will not joyne with them in their new wayes And one of them not long since affirmed unto me that the church of England was a Strumpet and an arrant Whore and that shee being once a Whore could never be presented unto Christ as a chaste Spouse which was an expression not onely uncivill and unbeseeming a christian but untrue also for grant shee had beene so shee is now come out of Babylon and has entred into a publicke covenant against her and we reade of Judah and Samaria howsoever they had defiled themselves and played the Harlots yet upon their unfained repentance and true faith in Iesus Christ and renewing their covenant publickly of new obedience were presented unto Christ as a chaste Spouse so that what is impossible with man is possible with God But this is the generall opinion of the brethren and howsoever they will not all of them speake it out in plaine words as some of them doe yet they preach and practise a separation from all our assemblies and congregations as from a people not to bee communicated with and declare that by their deeds which they will not as yet publish in their writings nor in expresse words as hee did And one of the Independent Ministers not long since denouncing Gods judgements against all those that would not assent unto their new wayes nor light their candles at their new lights nor embrace their new-borne truths told them that by their standing out against the wayes of God for so they suppose these are and by their unkind usage of the Saints and persecuting of them they would at last drive from amongst them the praying people meaning themselves as if no other prayed but they onely and then they might looke that the judgements of God would speedily come downe upon them as it hapned to the Lutherans in Maydenburge in Germany who thrust out all the Calvinists out of their Towne a praying people and immediatly after the enemy came upon them with fire and sword and destroyed them all With these and such like expressions are their preachments stuffed and to say the truth of many of their Sermons they are like Taylors cushions consisting of a hundred severall shreds of various colours all independent making a fine shew but comely no where but in a Taylors shop and surely such kind of expressions as these are may beseeme their Pulpits but no grave and learned honest ministers for they have no just cause to complaine of persecution amongst us it is a calumny neither deale they christianly with us to accuse us that wee oppose the wayes of God for we doe not so we onely contend for the faith
offenders whether they be delinquents in doctrine or manners And although Christians by the Gospel are freed from the ceremoniall Law yet wee are not freed from the substance of it for he that said to the Israelites be ye holy as I am holy saith also to all Christians be ye holy as I am holy 1 Pet. 1. so that although the ceremony be abolished yet the substance remaineth still in force and although the rigor of the judiciall law be taken away and Christians are not tyed to that manner of administration of justice yet the equity of that law doth still continue and righteous judgements is every where amongst all Christians to be executed and satisfaction to be made to all such as have been unjustly damnified and although we are freed from the curse malediction and coaction of the morall law yet we are not freed from the obedience of it so that whatsoever was commanded in it to the Israelites or forbidden them the same is both commanded and forbidden to all Christians to the ends of the world and whatsoever was death by the law of God and nature then for ought I know ought to be punished with death now amongst Christians as blasphemors wizards witches idolaters and all such as despise Moses law under the mouth of two or three witnesses if they be people within the pale of the Church and make profession of the Christian Religion for Christians have nothing to do with those that are without to judge them except they offend against the civill and municipall laws of the Country and against the laws of nations and nature when they live amongst them for Christ came not to change the morall law but to ratifie it in all things And although the Sabbath be changed in respect of the day yet for the holinesse of the first day of the week which is the Christians Sabbath and which is in place of it I am confident it ought most carefully to be observed and that the whole day ought in all sanctity and holinesse to be kept and besides the fourth Commandment for the sanctification of a seventh day we have the example of the Primitive Christians and blessed Apostles who alwayes had their meetings on the first day of the week and spent the whole day in the duties of piety and charity for in the 20 of the Acts we read that on the first day of the week the Disciples came together to break bread that was for the hearing of the Word and for the administration of the Sacraments and for the exercising of all holy duties and that Paul preached there untill midnight and that when Eutichus was fallen downe with sleepe Paul restored him to life againe to all their comforts so that here we have one president that the whole Lords day wasspent by all those Christians in the workes of piety and charity Againe in the first of the Revelations Saint John saith that hee was in the Spirit on the Lords day that is the first day of the weeke called by Saint Iohn the Lords day and there the Angel preached unto him that day and commanded Saint Iohn to take so much of his Sermon by writing as God in his wisedome thought fit to reveale unto his Church and hee that shall diligently reade what is there written will gather that the whole day was taken up by Saint Iohn and spent in hearing and writing and meditating of what hee had heard for without doubt Saint Iohn made it his whole dayes worke to be spiritually imployed and as the holy Communion is called the Lords Supper and all the time of that action is holily to be imployed as being ordained by Christ himselfe to that end even so the Lords day being a day dedicated unro Christ and ordained by him for holy duties and for the hearing of the Word and for the administration of the Sacraments and prayer the whole day ought both privately and publikely to bee taken up in the imployments and workes of piety and charity as hearing reading meditating prayer repetition of Sermons in their Families and catechizing and instructing their children and servants singing of Psalmes in visiting the sicke and them that are in prison relieving the poore and necessitated c. These examples of the Primitive Christians are for our imitation for so Saint Paul in the third of the Philippians in the 17. verse saith Brethren bee followers together of mee and marke them which walke so as ye have us for an example for our conversation is in Heaven And in the 4. chapter verse 8. hee saith Finally brethren whatsoever things are true whatsoever things are honest whatsoever things are just whatsoever things are pure whatsoever things are lovely whatsoever things are of good report if there be any vertue if there be any prayse thinke on these things Those things which ye have both learned and received and heard and seene in me doe and the God of peace shall bee with you By the which testimonies to omit many more we are tyed to follow the examples of the Apostles and to imitate them in all that is holy and good and of good report now it is prayse worthy and of good report to spend the whole Lords day in holy imployments and wee have the Apostles examples and the Primitive Christians for so doing and therefore wee ought to spend the whole Lords day in the workes of piety and charity and by this the sanctifying of the Christian Sabbath which is every seventh day is ratified the prophanation of the which in the reformed Churches and in many places through these three Kingdomes has beene one of the causes of all those heavie judgements the whole Christian world now groanes under and so much more would the Lord bee provoked by the toleration of all Religions amongst us which would give just occasion of violating of all the Commandements of God and of disobedience both to God and man for it is most sure that the Morall Law is not altered in any thing for substance and that God that by it injoyned but one Religion to the Israelites and commanded them to keepe that pure and undefiled and to punish all Idolaters Blasphemers and Seducers hath injoyned the same to all Christians and hath not suffered or permitted them to tolerate all Religions or any sects or heresies which by the Apostle in the fifth of the Galatians are called the workes of the devill who declareth there also that they that do them shall not enter into the Kingdom of God So that those that would bring in a toleration of all Religions have a desire to send men to the devill which is one of the greatest impieties and wickednesses that can bee perpetrated by the sonnes of men Truly if God had such a care for the preserving of the very natural life of man that charissimum animal as hee made a Law that it should be death in any to tolerate or suffer any beast to goe at liberty and range abroad if
they would have done the like and that they were men worthy of death which made them I say as equally guilty as their wicked Iudges and Executioners as wee may see also in those that assented unto the High-Priests and to the Scribes and Pharisees in putting to death the Lord of Life they made themselves all guilty of his blood and by that meanes brought the curse of God upon them and their children by it to this day as well as the High-Priests themselves a fearefull sinne though the world take no notice of it and which all these Kingdomes have yet to repent of Saint Paul also makes himselfe as guilty of Stephens blood as they that stoned him saying When thy holy Martyr Stephen was stoned I stood by and assented unto it and held the garments of those that stoned him By which hee acknowledgeth himselfe equally guilty and so all those that assented to all the cruelty done to the people of God in these Kingdomes and were approvers of their tyrannie are as guilty as the actors of it for consenting unto any treason or conspiracy or with any malefactors and all their complices both by the Law of God nature and nations makes them all guilty before God and men and as liable to justice and punishment as those that acted in those malefices and therefore those that but assent unto a toleration of all Religions a sinne so highly displeasing unto God are as guilty as the Actors of it and if but consenting make them guilty how guilty are they then that use Arguments to bring in a toleration of all Religions and abuse the Scriptures to this end and plead for it and would have it established by a Law surely they are offenders against divine Majesty in an elevated nature and have a great deale to answer for it before God especially when they doe it in a most scurrilous and rayling manner by which they manifest to all the world that they are more verst and better acquainted with the doctrine of Billings-gate then with the language of Canaan But this may seeme a wonderfull thing to all judicious men that that people which within these six yeers were afraid of a Surplice and of the crosse in Baptisme and of any popish ceremony or of any of their vaine traditions and will-worship which was their honour then should now plead for the toleration of the body and soule of Popery and for all other both Iewish and heathenish Religions and all manner of sects so destructive to that Religion which the King of Saints and King of Kings and the onely King of his Church the Lord Iesus Christ himselfe hath taught us and to the peace and quietnesse of the Land this I say must needs seeme a monstrous thing to any moderate minded Christian Nay how unreasonably doe these men deale with their brethren they plead for a toleration of all Religions here in England and yet in New-England banish men into Ilands from amongst them for dissenting from them in their new modell of Church-government and for but dissenting from them in their opinions about Religion and hâ—re amongst us what impious and rayling bookes doe they make against the Ministers for endeavouring to establish that Religion and that Church-government that God himselfe in his holy Word hath set downe and what approbrious names doe they give the faithfull and painfull Preachers and Pastors of the Church of England calling them Baals Priests the profest enemies of Iesus Christ and his Kingdome the lims of Antichrist false Prophets the brood of Babylon terming some particular men of them Rabshekes others Bauds others Black mouths legall Preachers and stiling all of them the cursed enemies of Iesus Christ and thinke of them as men not worthy to live and in expresse words professe it and yet these men plead for a toleration of all Religions when both by their words and deeds they manifest if it were in their power the first worke they would doe should be to root us all out of the Kingdome so that all men may see they say one thing and mean another that they would tolerate all Religions but onely that which is the true Religion and so by that meanes have no Religion at all but one of their owne making which by their new lights they have of late found out which they call the straight way to Heaven and the onely way of setting up Christ upon his Throne which is nothing else to say the truth but to dis-throne him and set up themselves and their new modell for who doth not see how already they lord it over all good Christians not admitting them to the Sacraments but upon their owne termes nor suffering their children to be baptized amongst them nor so much as suffering any they call Presbyterians to preach in their new congregated Assemblies and if this be to give a toleration of any Religion but their owne let all the world judge but I say and will ever by Gods assistance be able to make it good in that they plead for a toleration of all Religions they are guilty of hainous and foule sinnes being complices as well as they that are Actors Now then when the Presbyters of the Church of England seeke and endeavour in all their proceedings to establish that Religion which Christ the King of his Church hath taught them and his blessed Apostles and labour to set up that Government that was ordained in all Churches to be perpetuated to the end of the world in their so doing they imitate all the Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles and in that they doe more advance Christs Kingdome than the Independents who under pretence of liberty of conscience would bring in a toleration of all Religions and confusion upon us all Surely if ever any Ministers deserved well from the people the Ministers of England now do who by all their endeavours shew that they seek to bring them to the knowledge of God and of his Sonne Jesus Christ and to the knowledge of themselves which is life eternall For what could men do more than that which they have done who have Petitioned the House of Lords and Commons now sitting in the great Councell of the Kingdome that they might be armed with authority from them in their severall charges to have the examination of such as shall be admitted to the Sacraments that they may be rightly informed in the knowledge of those holy Mysteries and that â—one that are either ignorant or scandalous in their lives may be suffered to communicate at the Lords Table by which their endeavour they shew the Christian care they have of their eternall welfare for which the people are ever bound unto them and by the which also they take away all scandall and occasion of offence to others which formerly pretended that the cause of their separating from our Congregations and Assemblies was in regard they could not communicate with doggs and swine and with the tag ragge and bobtaile of all the Malignants
I will first discover the ground of your fury against me and then goe on You preach and write that Independencie according to your practise is the onely way to advance Christ upon his Throne and that narrow path which all Christians are commanded to walk in but hitherto your confident saying so is the strongest Argument you bring to maintaine your Assertion Now in that I durst not take your bare word nor no mansliving have he never such fairepretences in Gods matters but with the Bereans searching the Scriptures whether those things were so or no and finding that way contrary to Gods Word and Apostoli call practise having by cleare Scripture and Arguments grounded thereupon discovered the errour of that way out of a Christian remorse and godly pitty to the soules of poore weake tender hearted Christians who are easie to be seduced and carried about with every wind of Doctrine Ephes 4. 14. Exhorted Magistrates Parents Masters and all that feare the Lord in sincerity to put to their helping hand to keepe the people from wandering into by-paths and to see that they and their families together doe serve our God live in his feare and walke in the wayes of his commandements according to Scripture rule and the example of the faithfull holy servants of the Lord c. This forsooth is the ground of your quarrell which I thought fit to mention by the way of Preface and for this you accuse mee to be an Adversary of Christs Kingdome an open enemy and Persecutor of the Church and what not to which with a good conscience I answer you scandalize me for according to the Apostles exhortation 2 Tim. 2. 15. I have studied to shew my selfe approved unto God nay further I say I am ready if the will of God be so to lay downe my life for the Regality and Kingly office of Jesus Christ and for the peace of his Church but not in your notion having no warrant for it Brother give me leave to aske you the like question which Paul did the Galatians Gal. 4. 16. Am I therefore an adversary to Christs Kingdome a Persecutor become your enemy because I tell you the truth I appeale to the righteous Judge to judge betweene you and mee herein and passe to other particulars in your charge handling them together as they have neerest relation one to the other Now where you speake of mee as if I were an Hypocrite and boldly accuse me of walking scandalously to the shame of the very name of Christian Religion for these and all your other false calumnies God who is the just Judge of all men will one day call you to an account in the meane time let mee tell you though your accusations be founded as deepe as hell yet neither Satan who is the Accuser of the Brethren Revel 1â— 10. nor any Instrument that hee doth worke in or by can be ever able in the words of truth to prove your charge but it is an old stratagem of Satan when a man labours to walke uprightly to feare God and eschew evill thus to accuse him for when God himselfe had declared the integrity of his servant Job Iob. 1. 8. notwithstanding Satan durst accuse him to be an Hypocrite and say that if God but put forth his hand to touch all that hee had hee would curse God to his face Iob. 1. 9 10 11. and when God gave Satan power over all he had verse 12. and Job still blessed the name of the Lord hee sinned not nor charged God foolishly verse 21 22. yet Satan went on in accusing Job and ceased not untill God gave him power over his body Iob 2. 5. 6. yea his friends through Satans instigation spake against him and condemned him to be a man who had onely shewes of Religion or to use your words faire flourishes of holinesse Iob 4. 6 7 8. Iob 15. 2 3 4 5. Thus hath Satan dealt with mee God gave him power over all I had and over my body hee cast mee into prison that I might be tryed Revel 2. 10. and hee hath stirred up such as should have beene and seemed to bee my friends to accuse mee for an Hypocrite a scandalous Walker and what ever hee falsely suggests unto them yet still I have and will by the grace of God in mee retained mine Integrity and with holy Iob I answer you and all such Traducers My witnesse is in Heaven and my Record is on high My friends scorne me but mine eye poureth out teares unto God Iob 16. 19 20. Brother Burton it cannot be denied but that you and your party have brought the same accusation against me as Satan and Iobs friends brought against him yet as God reproved them accepted of Iob Iob. 42. 8. so my God whom I in truth and sincerity serve with the twelve Tribes of Israel day and night Act. 26. 7. hath approved and will accept of mee maugre all the power false accusations Revilings subtle Wiles and workings of Satan for as the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 2. 11. I am not ignorant of his devises nay herein I have comfort because I know the faithfull servants of God in all ages have beene traduced and accused for Hypocrites and scandalous Walkers wee reade 2 Cor. 10. 2. that the false Apostles did thinke or reckon of Paul as one that walked according to the flesh but as the Apostle speaketh to them in the third verse of that Chapter so I say to you that though I walke in the flesh yet I doe not warre after the flesh c. For I have lived in all good conscience before God untill this day Act. 23. 1. But were all true you have said and that of your owne knowledge or could you by the testimony of honest sober and approved Christians prove mee such an one as you have decyphered me it had beene a brotherly part more Saint-like and would have brought lesse scandall to the Gospel if you had pleased to have made knowne betweene you and mee wherein you conceived or had been informed that I walked scandalously and if I could not have cleared my selfe from all such wicked aspertions and made it plainely appeare that it was a malicious evill report raysed causelessely then if you had reproved me sharpely you had done as a Christian ought to doe For to reprove sinne is warrantable and an Argument of brotherly Love Levit. 19. 17. but to receive a false report of me or slily raise it up and publish it in print before you had laboured to restore mee in the spirit of meeknesse according to the Apostles exhortation Gal. 6. 1. or told me my fault betweene you and mee and used all such other meanes to have gained a brother as Christ our King and Law-giver hath commanded Matth. 18. 15 16 17. is an open disobedience to his Royall Mandates and doth demonstrate that in all things you have not as you pretend obeyed Christ nor made his will revealed in Gods Word your rule to walke
and judgment in any one to conclude That all the beleevers in the Church of Ierusalem were there And unlesse they can so conclude the Argument is nothing to the purpose nor of any validity to evince and prove the Assertion of our brethren But if I should yeeld unto the brethren these two things the first That all the beleeving Greeks and all the beleeving Hebrews none excepted were all before the Apostles in one place yet still this will follow that all the beleevers of every severall Nation were not in this multitude and number for they had nothing to do in the businesse for they were no parties so that the Argument is nothing to the purpose but a meer fallacy to delude unstable soules and to make them beleeve that bladders are Lanthorns Secondly should I grant unto the brethren that by multitude here and by the whole multitude all the beleevers then in Ierusalem were to be understood and that then they might all meet in one congregation doth it therefore follow that many years after when there was dayly such additions of multitudes of Beleevers that they might all still meet together in one place and in one congregation for all acts of worship and to be edified I beleeve our Brethren themselves the Independents will not grant it yet they must grant it if they will stand to their principles But from this murmuring between the Greeks and the Hebrews I with very good reason can frame an Argument to overthrow our Brethrens Tenent and may from thence gather That in the Church of Jerusalem there were many and severall Congregations where they had all acts of worship and that every severall nation had their severall congregations and severall assemblies where they might heare the Word of God in their own language and to edification and communicate in all Ordinances with comfort For if there should arise a controversie in London between the Dutch and the French about points of Religion or about any other matter of practice concerning Religion and they should all apply themselves to the grave and learned Assembly for the decision of it would not all men gather that there were two distinct congregations of them in the City So it may well be concluded against our Brethren that every severall Nation of Believers in Ierusalem had their severall congregations and assemblies apart as well as the Greeks and the Hebrewes where they might partake in all Ordinances to edification and understand their Ministers Preaching to them in their owne language As for my part I verily beleeve it was so and from warrantable reasons and yet all these severall congregations made but one Church and were under one Presbyterie and for this my beliefe I shall give my reasons in the ensuing discourse But had there beene but one Nation in Ierusalem so many thousand Believers as the Scripture relates there was could not all have met in one place and in one congregation as all reason will perswade So that all the Arguments of our brethren to the contrary are but as so many Squibs which onely make a noise and then vanish in the ayre to say no more And these are the most rationall objections that as yet I ever heard from them to the which I have briefly given my severall answers which I hope by Gods assistance I shall ever be able to make good against them all And now I will goe on to prove That by the ministry of the Apostles and the divers miracles daily wrought by them after they had received the gifts of the Holy Ghost there were such additions of multitudes of Believers to those that were converted by Saint John the Baptist and our Saviour and his Disciples before the death of John and the sufferings of our Saviour that they could not all meet at any one time and in one place or congregation to partake in all Ordinances no nor in a few but were of necessity forced to be distributed into severall assemblies and congregations and that before the Persecution under the Persecution and after the Persecution And for proving of what I lay downe which is still but the first conclusion I undertooke to make good I will begin with the first eight Chapters of the Acts and then goe forward to the ensuing story of the same Booke in order to prove my assertion In the 2 3 4 5 and 6. Chapters of the Acts it is related how the holy Apostles imployed themselves in their several Ministeries after they had received the gifts of the holy Ghost were indued with all power of working miracles and had received the gifts also of tongues and languages and the effects also of their Ministry preaching and miracles are there set downe at large and it is specified that by meanes of that first miracle when all the people of severall Nations heard the Apostles speak to them every one in their severall tongues and languages who were very well knowne to bee Galileans that they were amazed to heare the wonderfull Works of God and from their amazement it is said they gave attention to the Sermon of Peter the Sermon it selfe being there set downe and the effect of it which was That when they had heard it they were prickt in their heart and said unto Peter and the rest of the Apostles Men and Brethren what shall we do Then Peter said unto them Repent and be Baptized every one of you in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of sins and yee shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost c. Then they that gladly received his word were baptized and the same day were added unto them about three thousand soules And they continued stedfast in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of bread and prayer And feare came upon every soule and many signes and wonders were done by the Apostles and all that believed were together and had all things common and they continuing daily with one accord in the Temple and breaking bread from house to house did eat their meat with gladnesse and singlenesse of heart praysing God and having favour with all the people And the Lord added to the Church daily such as should be saved Here wee see that by vertue of one Miracle and Sermon God working with them were added to the Believers that Saint Iohn the Baptist and Christ and his Disciples had converted and such as were formerly baptized three thousand more a great Miracle all which with the many other that were converted afterward are called but one Church For it is expresly said that the Lord added to the Church daily such as should be saved We heard of the great multitudes and of a world of such as beleeved in Christ before this Miracle and Sermon And can any man in reason conceive that all these could meet in any one place or congregation to partake in all acts of worship But let us goe on In the 3. and 4. Chapter by means of that Miracle that was
were excluded who were not at any time permitted to vote in churches 1 Cor. 14. And therefore the whole multitude of beleevers were not there for women were part of the multitude neither were the weak brethren to be admitted to doubtfull Disputations by a speciall command from the Apostle Paul Rom. 14. v. 1. and this is accorded to by the wise I. S. that confident disputant who saith that the Apostles and Elders as a Committee first prepared the dispute and after reported it not counting it safe to admit the weak to the same whiles it was intricate so that from Saint Pauls Doctrine there were neither women nor weak brethen there and from I. S. his own concession the weak were not admitted all the time of the dispute and therefore the whole multitude of beleevers that were in Ierusalem were not in the Councell by all which it is apparently evident That by brethren and church and multitude there the whole company of Beleevers in Ierusalem cannot be understood and therefore by Brethren Multitude and the whole Church we are necessarily to understand the learned and godly Prophets Ministers and Members of that church chiefe and eminent ones such as Judas and Sylas were and with them are to be joyned the other Presbyters that came out of all the Churches of Iudea with those that came with Paul and Barnabas from Antioch which being all confidered together made up a great number and multitude all the which are called the Church v. 3. the Scripture there speaking Synecdochically and taking a part for the whole I say of all such as these are did that Synod consist and not of all sorts of believers w ch were not members fit for a Synod and Councell which was to be managed and ordered and consist of such men only as had received the Keys and upon whom the government of the Church was laid which was never committed to the people much lesse to women therfore I say in all these respects by the Brethren and Multitude and the whole Church we are to understand it Synecdochically as before for all those that were in the councell which were but a part of the whole for the eminent Ministers and Prophets that were Commissioners there and assistants to the Apostles and Eldâ—rs he which yet is more evidenâ— from this reason That they onely could bee Iudges and Voters in that Synod which had heard the whole debate and the full dispute on both sides for none can be Iudges in any cause to give righteous judgement that have not fully heard the allegations and probations on both sides which I. S. acknowledgeth the weak neither heard nor could judge of because they were intricate ergo they could not be Iudges nor give their voices there upon no terms for they could not be Judges of things they had not fully understandingly heard now the weake neither heard neither could they have understood if they had heard both which I. S. accordeth to and therefore by multitude and the whole Church the weak brethren cannot be meant much lesse the sisters and if men would but with deliberation weigh and consider of things as they ought to be pondered and considered of very reason without the warrant of holy Scripture would perswade every rational and wel grounded christian that none could or can be Iudges in any cause but such as have heard the pleading of the whole busines and controversie from the beginning to the ending which none but the apostles presbyters and the Commissioners and such as Sylas and Iudas and Barnabas were did for the Scripture saith verse 6. that the Apostles and Elders came together for to consider of this matter and when there had beene much disputing c. out of which words wee may gather that none but they that managed the disputation and heard the whole debate were or could be Iudges which all the people neither did nor possibly could doe neither may we conceive of the Councell of Ierusalem that they had any raw headed boyes or giddy braind creatures or Minors in it or any such as were ever running out and in for wee may not imagine that that great Councell was like a pigion house where they are continually fluttering out and fluttering in for that Councell consisted of such men onely as were holy grave and approved all Prophets such as Sylas Iudas and Barnabas were such as for gravity and experience were thought fit companions to sit with the Apostles and Elders in consultation so that it is apparently evident that Councell consisted of none but venerable pretious godly and staid men of whom wee can not by the Law of charity thinke that they did the worke of the Lord in that Synod negligently or to the halves or that they did not all sit close and diligently to the worke from the beginning of the Session to the conclusion of the same and therefore that as they met altogether at a set houre or time so that they continued and kept together in consultation and dispute as long as any other sate and till they in their wisedome by their joynt consents and agreements thought fit to sit to the full determination of the whole busines and till the Decrees were made were it fewer or more dayes or weekes and although it be not recorded how long the Councell continued yet wee reade no where in the 15. chapter but that they sate altogether in judgement the Apostles and Elders and Commissioners till they had heard the whole debate and diâ—pute and none but they This truth may be gathered not only from the holy Scripture and from that I have formerly spake but from I. S. his owne words above specified viz that there were neither weake brethren nor the sisters and therefore it is a great wickednesse in I. S. from such uncertainties as hee goes upon to raise and make such conclusions as he doth which tend to no other end but for the taking away all the authority and power from the Apostles themselves which God notwithstanding had invested them with and to put it into the hands of the people which they had nothing to doe with for as his words declare hee accounteth the Apostles and Elders but a Committee onely to prepare the dispute and then to report it that they might have the assistance and concurrence of the people without the which as hee affirmeth there were no great commendation of the resolution that is to say if the people had not assented unto the Decrees they had beene of no effect which if it be not wholly to devest the Apostles of all power and authority and lay it and place it upon the people I leave it to the judgement of the learned then the which there cannot be a greater sacriledge and injustice perpetrated against Ministers and servants of God in the world by any and as this dealing and proceeding of I. S. is most injurious to the Apostles so this his doctrine is contrary to all divine